·DECCAN COLLEGE MONOGRAPH SERIES 1. Panipat 1761-by T. S. Shejwalkar. Crown 4to, pp. 141 an 9 maps. 1946. 1946. Rs. 12/- (M1). 2. Anthropometric Nieasurements of the Marathas-by Iravati Karve Crown 4to, pp. 71 and 4 plates. 1948. Rs. 8/-. [M7). 3. Studies in the Historical and Cultural Geography and Ethnograp! of Gujarat --by II. D. Sankalia (being the Thakkar Vasson Madhavji Lectures for 1944 at the University of Bombay Crown 4to, pp. xvi + 245 and 3 maps. 1919. Rs. 15/-. (M 11] 4. Etched Beads in India-by M. G. Dikshit. Crown 4to, pp. viii + 7 and 19 plates. 1949. Rs. 10/-. (M 13). 5. Report of the Excavations at Brahmapuri in Kolhapur-uby H. I Sankalia and M. G. Dikshit, Crown 4to, pp. xvi + 154 + 37 plate 1952. Rs. 30/-. (M 15 ). 6. Stone Age and Pleistocene Chronology in Gujarat--by. F. E. Zeune Crown 4to, pp. 46 + 11 plates. 1950). Rs. 8/-. [M 17). 7. Phonemics of Old Tamil--by C. R. Sankarani. Crown 4to, PE vi + 71 +2 plates. 1951. Rs. 8-. [M 18). 8. Anthropometric Measureinents of Maharashtra--by I. Karve an V. M. Dandekar. Crown 4to, pp. vi + 134 + 2 maps + 24 plate 1951. Rs. 12)- [M 20 ]. 9. Nagpur Affairs (Selections from the Menavali Daftar)-by T. Shejwalkar. [M 25). (In Press). 10. Godavari Palacolithic Industry-by H. D. Sankalia. Deni 4te pp. ii +59 +49 figs. 1952. Rs. 121–. [M 28). 11. Kinship Organisation in India-by Iravati Karve. Crown 4t pp. x + 304. Rs. 15/- (M. 41] 12. High-School Students in Poonam-by I. P. Desai. Crown 4t pp. x + 123. Rs. 10/- (M. 44] DECCAN COLI EGE ON SERIES 4 1. Historical Grammar of Old al entirely on th Kannada Inscription" th, :ch centuries A.D.)-1 G. S. Gai. Royal 8v. 16. Rs. 15/-. (D2). 2. Cultural History from wy D. R. Patil. Royal 8v4 Pp. xviii + 348. 194. s. 15/-. (D 3]. 3. Historical Grammar o inscripti. al Prakrits--by M. A. Mehendak Royal 8vo, pp. xi + 45. Rs. 21/- (D 5]. 4. Juvenile Delinquency a ion in Poona-by Mrs. G. N Ruttonsha. Demi 8vo, pp. 180. Rs. 8/-. (D 6).

·KAVIKALPADRUMA
OF
VOPADEVA

·Sources of Indo-Aryan Lexicography
15
KAVIKALPADRUMA
OF
VOPADEVA
CRITICALLY EDITED BY
G. B. PALSULE
DECCAN COLLEGE
POST-GRADUATE & RESEARCH INSTITUTE, POONA

·KAVIKALPADRUMA
OF
VOPADEVA
CRITICALI.Y EDITED BY
GAJANAN BALKRISIINA PALSULE M.A.
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona
POONA
1954

·Code No. L 39
First Edition
: 1000 Copies :
September 1954
Price Rs. 61-
All Rights Reserved
Printed by S. R. SARDESAI, B.A., LL.B., at the Navin Samarth Vidyalaya's
Samarth Bharat Press, 41 Budhwar Peth, Poona 2.
Published by Dr. S. M, KATRE, for the Deccan College Post-Graduate
and Research Institute, Yeravda, Poona 6.

·TO
MY GURU
THE
LATE PANDIT RAGHUNATHSHASTRI ABHYANKAR
1

·No text on this page.

·PREFACE Three years ago, during the course of my study of the Sanskrit Dhātupāțhas for the degree of Ph.D., I felt the need for a good edition of the Kavikalpadruma. No printed copy was then readily available and so I had to put together my own working copy by means of two of the MSS. in the Govt. collection of MSS. deposited at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. When it came to the notice of Dr. S. M. KATRE, under whose guidance I have been studying, he suggested that I should bring out a critical edition of this work. I took up the suggestion and the present edition is the outcome of the work that I have been doing for the last three years. How far it is successful is for the scholars to judge. Vopadeva belongs to the later generations of the originators of the more important schools of Sanskrit grammar. He had thus an oppor. tunity to benefit himself from the works of his predecessors-an opportunity which he has fully utilized. He had also a catholic attitude and in his collection of roots he has leaned more on the side of liberality of inclusion than on the opposite. Consequently his work represents the whole body of Sanskrit roots as it had been accumulated and passsed on from generation to generation. To this he has added his own contributions. Kavikalpadruma has thus become a grand thesaurus of Sanskrit roots. It is also unique from the point of view of arrangement of roots, since Vopadeva was the first to arrange the entire Dhātupāțha according to the alphabetical order of the final letter of the roots. The publication of a critical edition of such a work was therefore necessary-all the more so when the current editions of the Kavikalpadruma, all of them printed in Bengal, give only the text as it was known in Bengal --what may be called the Eastern Version of the Kavikalpadruma-without, as a rule, mentioning a variant reading. The critical edition, apart from having unearthed some hundreds of variants, gives the text based on what we may call the Western Version, which is both older and more reliable. Lastly, in the Critical Apparatus I have quoted profusely-rather too profusely-from all the three available commentaries, since at places the text is very terse and cannot be understood without the aid of commentaries. My first and foremost thanks are due to Dr. S. M. KATRE who kindly undertook to publish this work in the Sources of Indo-Aryan Lexicography Series. He also made available to me some rare books, took a keen interest in the progress of this edition, made some very valuable suggestions and all along has been very encouraging. To Prof. P. K. GODE also I owe a very deep debt of gratitude. As the vii ·viii KAVIKALPADRUMA I am Curator of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute he and his obliging assistant Shri S. N. SAVADI) allowed me a free use of the MSS. library for this protracted period. He has also greatly obliged me by procuring for me a number of MSS. from other libraries, which, but for his influencial agency it would have been very difficult for me to obtain. He also gave me valuable advice and in general directed my research activity through proper channels. Dr. B. J. SANDESARA of Baroda was kind enough to furnish information on some place-names in Gujarat for which he deserves my thanks. similarly obliged to the authorities of the following institutes who kindly either lent their MSS. or provided a photostat copy or a transcript of their MSS. : Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona ; The Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta; The Library of the University of Bombay: The Government Sanskrit College Library, Banaras ; Sarasvati Mahal Library, Tanjore; and the Library of the India Office, London. The credit of compiling the Index of Roots (which constitutes Appendix I) goes entirely to Mrs. KUSUM DIXIT, B. A. She voluntarily undertook to prepare the index and executed the task efficiently, for which I offer her my sincere thanks. Lastly, I must not forget the Manager and the Staff of the Samarth Bharat Press. In spite of the highly technical and the exacting nature of the work they have made a neat job of it as the reader will sce for himself. They therefore deserve my heart-felt thanks. POONA, September 6, 1954. am G. B. PALSULE.

·INTRODUCTION The present edition of the Kavikalpadruma is based on nine MSS. Seven of these give the text only, while two give the author's own commentary also along with the text. Of the MSS. which give the text only, five are written in Devanāgarī and one each in Bengali and Telugu (this last being used through a Devanāgarī transcript). Both the MSS. which give the commentary in audition are written in Devanāgarī. The Critical Apparatus also includes, by way of Testimonia, three commentaries on the text. One of them is by Vopadeva himself, already referred to above. Of the other two, one is by Durgādāsa Vidyāvāgāśa and the other by Rāma Rāma Nyāyālamkāra—each represented by one MS. Lastly, two printed editions from Calcutta, viz. the one published by Jibananda VIDYASAGAR in 1903 (third edition), and the other by Ashu Bodha VIDYABHUSHANA in 1904 (first edition), have also been included in the critical apparatus, partiy because the number of available printed editions of the Kavikalpadruma is very small and partly because these editions at times show readings which are not found in the MSS. A detailed account of the MSS. : D(EVANAGARI) MSS. D 1 This is a photostat copy of the MS. No. 4538 in the collections of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. The MS. is described in the descriptive Catalogue of the Society thus: " Substance, country-made paper. 9} 4 inches. Folia, 16. Lines, 11 on a page. Extent in Slokas, 400. Characters, Nagar. Date, Samvat 1494.' Appearance, old. The first folio missing." This is the oldest MS. used for this edition. The margins are marked with double lines. TEATAS are used. Written uniformly by the same scribe in a clear handwriting. Fairly accurate, except for the occasional omissions and lacunae. Metathesis of letters at times met with. The post-colophon entry states that the MS. was copied at Damanā (modern Daman) for the sake of Acārya Murāri, the son of Ācārya Dhaneśvara of Mahisāņā. The name of the scribe is given as Harihara and the copying is stated to have been done during the reign of Mahārāņā Sri Jayadeva. Both Murāri and Harihara are described as audicyajñātīya. 1. A.D. 1438. ix ·KAVIKALPADRUMA D2 Bombay Government Collection (deposited at the B.O.R.I.), No. 22 of A 1882-83. Size.- 91" x 5". Extent.-- 31 folios, 9 lines to a page, about 24 letters to a line. Description.- Country paper, partly worm-caten, and edges mostly damaged. Margins ruled with black sines. Stanza numbers and the numbers (in words) of roots in the various groups rubbed over with red chalk. Occasional, though rare, marginal notes. Bold and legible writing. Tərars used. Fairly accurate. Written uniformly by the same hand. Complete. The post-colophon entry states that the MS. was copied for the sake of Murāri Nātha, the son of Keśava, who belonged to the Bhatanāgara caste and resided at Națapadra (modern Nadiad). The name of the scribe is not given. Age.-- Samvat 1608 (A.D. 1551). D 3 The Library of the University of Bombay, No. 80. Size.-- 101" x 41". Extent.-- 33 folios, 7 lines to a page, and about 28 letters to a line. Description.- Country paper, almost every folio slightly wormeaten. Margins ruled in red and black. Colophons and stop lines in red ink. Occasional marginal notes. Written uniformly by the same hand in legible writing. Though described as 'not quite frce from inaccuracies' (Descriptive Catalogue, p. 28) I find the writing highly accurate and of all the MSS. used for this edition this MS. has the smallest number of scribal errors. Complete. The post-colophon entry runs thus : संवत् १६४४२ समये फाल्गुनसुदि १२ बृहस्पतिवासरे अकबरपातिसाहराज्ये जुलालदीन महमद गाजी। लहाउराख्ये लिपापितं मिश्रमुरारिसारस्वतलिपितं कायस्थ वासुदेव नारायन- दाससुत श्रीवास्तव्य काशिवासी विश्वेश्वरनिकटे गृहं ॥ शुभं ॥ From the above it is not clear who exactly wrote the MS. and for whom. वासुदेव, the son of नारायणदास, might have been the employer and ger entda his employee who actually did the job of copying for somebody whose name is not given here. Personally, however, I think that we have to connect लिषापितं with मिश्रमुरारि सारस्वत, and लिखितं with #1974 argea ArTIOgre so that it was argea FTITUCTA, a scribe from Banaras, who did the job of copying the MS. in Lahore where it Ettea, for whom the copy was meant, lived. Age. Samvat 1644 (A.D. 1588). 2. The Descriptive Catalogue reads (inadvertently) 966*.

·INTRODUCTION xi D 4 Bombay Government Collection (deposited at the B. O. R. I.), No. 274 of 1880-81. Size.--- 101" x 41". Extent.- 7 folios, 16 lines to a page, and about 56 letters to a line. Description.- Country paper. Edges of almost all folios which were damaged have been pasted over with paper. Many lines have been partly or wholly lost in this process. Margins ruled with thick red lines. Numbers of stanzas written in red ink. Written uniformly by the same hand in very small but legible writing. Alats used. Fairly correct. Complete. Age.- The post-colophon entry is effaced, difficult to say by whom or when. About half the portion, however, can be made out which reads thus : मं १५७३ व*श्रीमंडलाराजाधिराज-श्रीजिनभद्रसूरिविश्यराजे The MS. looks very old. ........ D5 Bombay Government Collection (deposited at the B. O. R. I.), No. 475 of 1884-87. Size. 12" x 54". Extent.— 18 folios, 10 lines to a page, and about 40 letters to a line. Description.- Country paper. Margins ruled in treble black lines. Edges of some of the folios damaged, but no portion of the text lost. There are a good deal of alterations and notes on the margins. A peculiarity of this MS. is that in strict accordance with the rules of grammar it writes (1) dental nas penultimate of roots like srams, año etc. against the prevalent practice of writing anusvāra in such places; also (2) 375 etc. i.e. with a penultimate d, as against 25 of other MSS. The MS. again has a peculiar system of punctuation, besides the ordinary single and double dandas. To show that a particular word is a root, it writes the figure i over it while the absence of such a figure shows that the word (or words) represents the meaning. In the concluding part of the work figure 9 is used for this latter purpose. It uses a small vertical stroke above the horizontal line to mark the conclusion of a root and a similar double stroke to mark the conclusion of a sentence. Written uniformly by the same hand. The writing, though bold, is not very neat. The post-colophon entry states that the MS. was copied by Dayārāmadās in Vindāvana for Vaisnava Paramānandadāsa. Age.- Samvat 1788 (A.D. 1731).

·xii KAVIKALPADRUMA D(EVANĀGARI TEXT WITH) V(OPADEVA'S OWN COMMENTARY) Dv 1 Bombay Government Collection (deposited at the B. O. R. I.) No. 271 of 1899-1915. Size.- 101" x 41". Extent. 39 folios, 4 lines of text and 8 lines of commentary (written above and below the text) to a page. About 43 letters of the text and 55 of the commentary to a line. Description. Country paper, somewhat worm-eaten on the borders. Margins ruled with thick red lines. Treble red lines drawn above and below the text to separate it from the commentary. Red ink used for the dandas. Colophons rubbed over with red chalk. Plenty of corrections made by using pigment. Folios numbering six, seven and thirty-eight seem to have been written by a different scribe since here the handwriting is different and in this partion alone Thats are used. Fairly accurate. Complete. Age.- Undated. Appears considerably old. $ Dy 2 No. 38 of the Government Sanskrit College Library, Banaras. Size. 139" 41". Extent.-- 65 folios, about 7 lines to a page, about 60 letters to a line in the commentary, and about 50 in the text. Description. The text is written in the middle and the commentary on both the upper and the lower side. Country paper. Bold and legible writing, fairly accurate. Written uniformly by one hand. The MS. does not give the whole text of the Kavikalpadruma and of the commentary. The text ends with Fts Format (356) sft and the commentary having given the instances fa, T: (which should really have been fisi, 24: ) abruptly ends with the colophon pfalmeGHATAÐSET: FATH:. The backside of the last folio is blank. It is clear, therefore, that the original MS., from which the present one was copied, must have been incomplete. Age.- Undated, not very old in appearance. From the entry on the front side of the first folio, it seems that the MS. was purchased on the 17th December 51 (i.e. 1851). B(ENGALI MS.) Collection of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, No. 4539. Size.- 12" 24". Extent.-- 34 folios, 5 lines to a page, about 48 letters to a line.

·INTRODUCTION xiii Description.- Country paper, yellow in colour. Condition good. Handwriting tolerably legible. The MS. has one or two additional lines-not very intelligible—which are not met with anywhere else. Fairly accurate. Complete. Age.- Saka 1736 (A.D. 1814). T(ELUGU MS.) Sarasvati Mahal Library, Tanjore, No. 5680, utilised by means of a Devanāgarī transcript kindly furnished by the Library. The Descriptive Catalogue of the Library, (Vol. X, p. 4244) describes the MS. thus : "Substance.- Palm leaf. Size. - 111 x 1} inches. Leaves- 17. Lines-8 to a page. Script-Telugu. No. of Granthas- 450.... Complete." The MS. is very corrupt. We have also no clue about its age. Its only virtue lies in the circumstance that this is the only South Indian MS. which became available for this edition. TESTIMONIA 1. Commentary of Vopadeva (Cv). The commentary of Vopadeva as found in the two MSS. Dv, and Dv, described above is utilised here for this purpose. Some times——though they are not many—the two MSS. show some divergences. At such places the symbol Cv, is used to denote the commentary by Vopadeva as found in Dv, and Cv, to denote the same as found in Dvz. 2. Commentary of Durgādāsa (Cd). This is here represented by only one MS. viz Library of the India Office, London, No. 880, which is described below. Size. 111" x 91". Extent. 120 folios, bound in the modern style. On an average 16 lines to a page, about 23 letters to a line. Description.- Modern paper, with two water-marks, Budgen 1801, and Portal and Bridges 1802. Well preserved, slightly worm-eaten in a corner. Devanāgarī characters. Bold and legible writing, uniformly by the same hand. Pratikas rubbed over with red chalk. A number of corrections made, for which pigment is used. Some marginal notes, by way of correction or recording variants, in English also. On the first and the last two folios are seals of the East India Company's Library, reading E. I. Company's Library. On the two sides of the flyleaf at the end are two lists, in the same handwriting as of the text, of ·xiy KAVIKALPADRUMA the names of authors and works quoted in the work. Fairly accurate. Complete. Presented by H. T. Colebrooke. Along with the above MS. the Comm. of Durgādāsa as published in the Calcutta Ed., has also been occasionally consulted here. 3. Commentary of Rāma Rāma Nyāyālamkāra (Cr). This commentary became available only in a single fragmentary MS. written in the Bengali characters, viz. Library of the India Office, London, No. 879. Size.- 121" x 4". Extent.- 70 folios, bound in the modern style. 7 lines to a page, about 50 letters to a line. Description.-- Yellow country paper, well-preserved. Bengali characters, in a bold and beautiful hand. Incomplete. Extends to the end of the Opzaari. On the first and the last folio are the seals of the East India Company's Library, as above. Presented by H. T. Colebrooke. To judge from this MS. the commentary of Rāma Rāma has little original about it. It is slavishly dependent on the commentary of Durgādāsa both for the text and for the explanations. PRINTED EDITIONS Two printed editions of Calcutta, viz. the one published by Jibananda VIDYASAGAR in 1903 (third edition) and the other published by Ashubodha VIDYABHUSHANA in 1904 (first edition) have also been included in the Critical Apparatus, as already stated above. They are denoted here by the symbols Cal. Ed., and Cal. Ed. 2 respectively. Cal. Ed., gives the text only but it gives the commentary of Durgādāsa also for the introductory part of the work (i.e. St. 1-14), while Cal. Ed. 2 gives the same commentary entirly along with the text. Both the editions are based mostly on the text given by Durgādāsa, i.e. the text of the Eastern Version. They, however, at times show readings not found in Durgādāsa, as for instance in 1496, 166, 215, 314, 78“, 149 etc. Further, .between the two editions themselves there are occasional differences as in 268, 1414, 147d, 1540 etc. All these variants will be found noted in the critical apparatus. Shivanarayana SHIROMANI's edition of the Kavikalpadruma, which also gives Durgadāsa's commentary, became available to me at a late stage when the work of collation and even writing the apparatus had already been finished. On going through a good portion of this edition it was found that, as far as the text is concerned, it is hardly different from Cal. Ed. z. No useful purpose was therefore to be served by loading the apparatus with one more edition.

·INTRODUCTION XV The catalogues of printed books record some more editions which are, however, practically unavailable. Some of them are: (1) The edition published by Calcutta Sanskrit Press (1848) with a Paribhasha tīkā; (2) the one by Shastradipika Press (1831) in Bengali characters, with the commentary of Durgādāsa; and (3) the one published along with the commentary of Durgādāsa (vide Meharchand Lachman Das's Ratnasamuccaya, No. 3135. The Descriptive Catalogue (Vol. X, p. 4245) of the Sanskrit MSS. in the Sarasvati Mahal Library, Tanjore, remarks: 'Bopadeva's Kavikalpadruma has been published by the Asiatic Society of Bengal in the Bibliotheca Indica Series.' So far as my knowledge goes the Kavikalpadruma has not been published in this series. TWO VERSIONS : WESTERN AND EASTERN The text of the Kavikalpadruma may be said to be fixed as far as the extent is concerned. There are no characteristic additions or omissions (except a few omissions caused by haplography). There is, however, a fairly large number of readings for individual words, and even quarters and, in a few cases, even for whole lines. There are also some cases of additions, omissions and transpositions of individual words. A careful study of these variants reveals a sharp division of MSS. into two clear-cut groups. On the one hand the MSS. D,- DvT show a marked agreement and so form one group (A) while the MSS. Ds and B on the other hand show a similar remarkable agreement and so form another group (B). To this latter group also belong the two commentaries of Durgädāsa and Rāma Rāma Nyāyālamkāra, since the text on which they comment is essentially the same as of D.B. On an examination of the more important readings in the first half of the work I have found that in 88 out of 142-i.e. in about 61%-such cases the MSS. conform to the above division. Looking at the above grouping of MSS. from the point of view of the characters in which the MSS. are written it will be seen that the group A consists mostly of MSS. written in Devanagari. The MS. T, the only MS. in this group which is written in a script other than Devanāgarī, had probably as its source a Deyanāgari MS., as may be concluded from its agreement with the Devanāgarī MSS. in this group. Coming to the other group, the only MS. of the commentary of Rama Rāma Nyāyālamkāra which was available to me is written in Bengali characters. As regards the commentary of Durgā. dāsa, the MS, which I have used is in Devanagarī but such MSS. are rare. The descriptive catalogues of the various manuscripts libraries report far more MSS. written in the Bengali characters than those in the Devanāgari. This is only as it should be since Durgadāsa, like his follower Rāma Rāma, lived in Bengal where, even for Sanskrit works, ·xvi KAVIKALPADRUMA Bengali has been prevalently used. The MS. Do which alone of this group is written in Devanagarī must have been either copied directly from a Bengali MS. or its ultimate source at least must have been a Bengali one, as may safely be concluded from its striking agreement with the Bengali MSS. This MS. must have, however, at some time come under the influence of Devanāgari MSS., seeing that there are occasional corrections made so as to make the text correspond to the one which we find in the D MSS. These corrections, however, are not very numerous, and to all intents and purposes the MS. may be taken as a genuine member of the group B. The above two groups of MSS., which have been called as the group A and the group B may, therefore, be called as the Devanāgarī and the Bengali group for practical purposes. It is interesting to look at these two groups from the geographical view-point also. In the group A, three MSS. viz. D,-3 record the names of places where these MSS. were copied. D, was copied at Daman in Gujrath, D, (probably) at Națapadra (modern Nadiad, also in Gujrath), while D, was copied at Lahāura i.e. modern Lahore. These MSS. thus belong to the Western and North-western parts of India. The other MSS. in this group, viz. D. DvT do not give any information in this matter. In the group B, the Bengali MSS. of the text and the commentaries were evidently written in Bengal. Ds was copied at Vịndāvana, which is nearer to Bengal. The group A and the group B may, therefore, be described as the Western group and the Eastern group respectively. Finally, looking at these groups from the chronological point of view, the group A as a whole is older than the group B. Here again the same three MSS, in the group A are dated-D, was copied in A.D. 1438, D, in A.D. 1551 and D, in A.D. 1588. As regards Da, the entry # 9468, which is a part of the portion which can be made out of the effaced post-colophon entry is not of much help, since we do not know how much one may rely on it. DvT are undated. Coming to the group B, the MS. Dş is dated A.D. 1731, and the MS. B A.D. 1814. As for the commentaries, our MS. of Durgādāsa's commentary is undated and that of the commentary of Rāma Rāma is incomplete. But we know the date of the composition of Durgādāsa's commentary which is A.D. 1639 and Rāma Rāma who quotes him must be still later. It is therefore clear that the Eastern or the Bengali group is much younger than the Western or the Devanāgarī group. 1 The group THE EASTERN VERSION B is characterised by some peculiar traits which have been shared, with occasional exceptions, by most of the MSS. belonging to this group. It (except D.) usually writes -kh- for -şk.. Thus ·INTRODUCTION vii it reads e for #ce (844); q* for 16 (854); ifa for facem (894) and so on. This last variant has resulted in shortage of one root in the calculation which the commentators Durgādāsa and Rāma Rāma, who follow the Eastern Version, are unable to explain. A general confusion of the sibilants is seen in the readings विसरणे for विशरणे (39) and शल्ल for सल्ल (358). This group again prefers reading ş for s. Thus it reads भाषार्था for TAT (134); (except D.) 37/HTC- for SHTA- (18"); H100 for arad (1655); and 39 for gh (3595). Further, this group makes some confusion between व and र, since it twice reads निवासे for निरासे (3130, 343a) and once art for TFT (355a). The agreement in the MSS. of this group goes down even to cases of minor additions, omissions, transpositions and variant readings. Thus it inserts 3 (meaning roots ending in the letter 5) by reading 1531 as art at fafarafa: for -5 are fästrarer: (though, as a matter of fact, the meaning is quite clear even without the express mention of the word gt; Cal. Ed. 1, which usually follows the Eastern Version goes one further and reads the quarter as are crearrantäala:). It (except D3) inserts the word a-t in giving the meaning of vvap by reading दृट वेप् चले वपौन् । है मुण्डतन्तुबीजोप्त्योः for क्षेपे, ऋटुङ वे' चले। है वपोन् मुण्डबीजोप्त्योः (235d_2364). The group inserts a root ze by reading tuane for 17975 (2609). The group further adds try to the original atet by read. ing aree #ET HET POFT (Cal. Ed. T Trai) E 07727 atreze carrerat: for read ग्रन्थकिग दर्भ (This is probably to be explained as being due to the influence of some other schools which read both item and FTT. Such influence is also seen in this version's reading for [759] and out for [776].) Lastly, this group alone inserts the stanza fait sfiaiutaret: etc, at the end which really does not form part of the Kavikalpadruma. An omission worth noticing is that of the meaning चुडन assigned to Vmajj. Thus it reads मस्जोशष्टौ स्यात् स्नाने for मस्जोशट्टी alà ysa (125%). As regards the cases of transposition, they mostly concern the anubandhas, where sequence does not matter. Thus here the Eastern group reads मृषतम् for अत् (294); षिन्ग for पिग्नम् (504); कडिजङ् for °डञ् (154d-1559); Practere for idagiate (208bc); THÌ for Saft (264) etc. But at times they also concern roots and meanings. Thus this group reads i Tea for TEE TÉ (345); za gran for grant T (275); -FATT-ETfor-frente- (238); ad mat for Tata (267) etc. Cases of agreement even as regards minor variants are not few, Thus this group reads ą for (100; 1594); ... sig for at... FICO (66); cargra (to avoid hiatus) for reta (81); rat for và (964); laatse for Parrot (1315); fè#: for -ÈT (2970) etc. An interesting instance of agreement even in the case of an erroneous reading is Tryº (86cd).

·xvii KAVIKALPADRUMA furnished by the variant दिशौ(D, श्लो)जशौचेऽथ for दिशशौ चाथ (301). Here the word means that V diś has the same meaning as the preceding root, i.e. दान (चकारादाने as Cv says). It is amusing to see the desperate attempt made by Durgādāsa to drag out some sense of the reading he follows. He splits -pate into 7 sia and remarks : a gra उचिर्य समवायने (100) इत्यस्यालि रूपम्। धातूनामनेकार्थत्वादोच इह दानमाज्ञापन वा ! I now give below some of the more important variants of this Version. VARIANTS FOR ROOTS (except B%; Cr om.) लड लाड for लभ लाभ (314); (except Ds) स्कन्द for स्कन्ध (394); हिल्लोल for हिन्दोल (40); (except Dz) ष्णै for टै (786); (except D) चघ for चषघ (964); पन्च for षस्च (1114); वुटि for व्युटि (144"); स्फुट्ट for सुट्ट (147); लुठक् for लुण्ठक् (151); (Dz by corr.) पेश for पिy (175); जुतिर् for ज्युतिर् (1814); श्रथ for नथ (1894) ; शदौ for षदौ (207%); स्कदिङ् for स्कुदिङ् (210); त्रिन्भ for सन्म (250); (except Cal. Ed.) श्वेल for क्षेल (272); प्लवङ् for पवङ् (293); ध्माक्ष for ध्वाक्ष (3154); तल for तव (358). VARIANTS FOR MEANINGS विस्मायने for °पने (196); विस्फु(Cd.r °फु)रणे for विच्छुरणे (30); आराधे for आधारे (534) ; उद्धृतौ for उदृत्तौ (624); -सृजौ for -सृतौ (634) ; अवध्वंसे for अवि° (6846); -भाःसु for -भासु (105); नृतौ for नतौ (1384); -मर्दयोर् for -मदयोर् (1494); पेषे for प्रेषे (1756); क्रीडायां for गुदक्रीडे (1946); उत्खाते for उत्पाटे (204); प्री- for श्री- (219); उपकृतौ for उपहतौ (2206); शब्दोपतापयोः for अद्धोपकारयोः (220); विक्लवे for विप्लवे (2754); (except D,) पृतौ for कृतौ (287); वधे for वदे (2996); नुतौ for द्युतौ (309); (except Dy) स्नेहने for म्लेच्छने (3224); हेषायाम् for हेषा (3234); रहे for नहे (354). Finally, the Eastern Version alone substitutes, for 240-2410 a passage which is ineant to regularise the text and make it clearer. Here again Cal. Ed. , (apparently without any MS. authority) goes one further and substitutes a still different passage which makes the text still more simple. For both these passages, cf. v. 1. 241. Durgādāsa, as we have seen above, follows closely the Eastern Version. Occasionally, however, readings are peculiar to him and are not met with in the other MSS. belonging to this group. The commentary of Rāma Rāma (as far as it is available) and Calcutta Editions closely follow him. Following are some such instances : Faeyarot for विच्छु (30); ब्लेक for ब्लेक्ष (33); साट for स्फुट (364). THE WESTERN VERSION In fixing the text I have been mainly guided by the Western Version, i.e. the text as found in the MSS. D1-4 DvT. The reasons -- ·INTRODUCTION xix for this preference, though quite evident, may still be briefly stated. They are : (1) These are the oldest known MSS. of the Kavikalpadruma. (2) They are written in the Devanāgarī characters in which also must have been written the original archetype and the earlier MSS. of the Kavihalpadruma considering the fact that Vopadeva was a native of Berar, and lastly (3) the two MSS. of Vopadeva's own commentary which has more chances of having preserved the original text, belong to this group. 1 Of the seven above-mentioned MSS. comprising this group, all do not stand on the same footing. The first three MSS. i.e. Di-s have remained fairly pure while the remaining MSS. i.e. .DA DvT at times betray a not inconsiderable influence of the Eastern Version. While generally going with the older group of MSS. D1-3, they also at times severally go with the Eastern group. The following are some such instances : D. Dv T द्रुद्रुड़ for दुद्रुड (160°); D.DY हिक्क for हिष्क (89); DA Dv उद्गिरि for उद्द्विरे (2556); D. Dr. T गर्हगलह for गल्ह-गह (345); Dv, ष्ण for è (789); Dv, og for & (764); Dva 9-a for 977 (1119); Dv, T giè for syle (144); Dv, T sçat for gat (624); Totalt for dà (964); T -4:8 for -HIE (1054); Tarlaset for sit are (3015). MSS. from this group occasionally, though rather rarely, show independent readings also. Thus for at (63b; text as in Dosa Dva), MSS. Dv, T read (with D2) gat while the Eastern group reads -pt For E (745), Dv,.T (also Ds) read against ey of the rest of MSS. In 3098 it reads at (adopted as the text) against gåt of Di-s and gat of the entire Eastern Version. There is a single yet noteworthy case of a substituted passage in DAT (also D3), the net result of which is the elimination of the meaning ata assigned to the two roots urt and vāurt and the regularisation of the metre. For this, cf. v. 1. 184. I have put Dy, in this group after some hesitation. For at times it shows striking affinity with the older Western group (i.e. D1-3). Its readings eat for ai (135), arrate for angre (208), 01 a fo for al careia (308), 47 for (3195), - rhifi- (as in text, which is othrwise found in D, Dv only; others aff-) (319cd) are some such cases in point. Lastly, out of the remaining three MSS. of this group, the first two, i.e. D, and D2, exhibit strong mutual affinity even in insignificant things. A general tendency of these two MSS. is to mistake -kk for -şk, -a tendency which is diametrically opposite to that of the Eastern group of MSS. Thus Dj-2 read 767, fe*, g4, 75, 76 etc. Among the individual readings the following may be cited : # for est ·XX KAVIKALPADRUMA (1579); fa- (also in Dv) for sąra- (162"); HITTAT- (also in T) for og egr- (1804); Htalà for Ha (251“); green for sale (2634); 372 Posts for 3772E (1339). Two cases of transposition common to these two MSS. are : (1) xatgii for zhçe al marad (169bc) and (2) g sau (D, °F) aa a (D, om.) nat giè for y वर्थ सु- गतो स्कु-मजुत्तौ खु ar gros (62cd). Though D, and D, are the most reliable MSS. and so I have generally followed them in deciding the text, still in such cases as mentioned above, I have set them aside since such variants are to be regarded rather as individual vagaries than as representing any older tradition. This is all the more so when all the rest of the MSS. unanimously go against them. AN ACCOUNT OF THE WORK The Kavikalpadruma is a metrical Dhätupātha which gives in 361 anusțubh stanzas verbal roots of the Sanskrit language, arranged in a particular order, and their meanings. Besides the meanings, the Kkd. gives, like other Dhātupāțhas, information about these roots on many other points, specifying, e.g. roots which take the connecting vowel i in particular formations; roots taking a nasal increment in certain formations; roots restricted to the Vedic literature; roots taking na instead of ta as the suffix for forming past passive participles, and so on. All this information is given by means of a variety of anubandhas or code letters which, incidently, here number far more than those generally found in any other Dhātupatha. The first fourteen stanzas form an introduction to the main work. Following the usual practice of the Sanskrit authors, Vopadeva begins with a salutation to the favourite deity which in this case is Aditya or the Sun (st. 1). He then mentions the names of the ancient grammarians whose works be studied before be set out to write his own Dhātupātha (29–39. He then describes the principle behind the selection of roots, the order followed in giving the roots (36d), the various types of sources from which the roots read here have been culled (4cd), the part the Anubandhas play in this work (5), and the conditions which govern the application of these Anubandhas (6). He then explains the significance of every Anubandha (7-12) and enumerates roots comprising certain classes, and also such of the roots ending in vowels as are anit (13-14; the consonantal anit roots are indicated by the anubandha au). With the fifteenth stanza the main work begins. The roots are here arranged alphabetically according to the final letter of the roots, those which end in a coming first, then those in a, ·INTRODUCTION xxi and so on, those in h coming last. (For more details about this order and remarks thereon, see the note under the stanza 3.) With the st. 15 begin the roots in a and with 353 end the roots in h. Then follow what are called the sautra roots (also arranged in the above-mentioned order) and numbering no less than 42 (the largest number of such roots met with anywhere in works of this kind) (354–359). The last two stanzas mark the conclusion of the work, where the author gives the total number of the roots read here, and some personal information, viz. his own name and those of his father and the teacher, and also his own place of residence. The most outstanding feature of the Kkd. is exhaustiveness. The author has left no source untapped and gives more roots than are found in any other single Dhātupātha -excepting, of course, the Kāšakrtsna- Sabda-Kalapa Dhātupātha which reads a good number of odd additional roots, some 500, which are unparalled anywhere. Even a cursory reading of the work bears ample testimony to the author's study of the works of his predecessors referred to in st. 2. His anxiety to incorporate in his work all relevant material contributed by his predecessors, and make his work as complete as possible is quite evident. Though he leans rather heavily on Kşirasvāmin and Hemacandra, there are unmistakable proofs of his indebtedness to other grammarians. He has something in common with almost every predecessor of his -Vopadeva himself calls his work as sarvasādhārana--to the exclusion of others. Thus he gives gātra as a root which before him was read by Sarvavarman only. He reads munt with Candra alone. With Kāšakftsna he reads can, can, dhundh, mask (also with Kt.) and sall. Besides, there are eight sautra roots, which were read by Kāśakſtsna alone, although most of them with different meanings. They are : kanj, kark, kuth (with the same meaning), pañ, mañj, maț, mark and yuş (with the same meaning). With the Kt. alone he reads lot. Besides Vopadeva, roots yaud and sauļ are given by Śākațāyana and Hemacandra alone ; knars by Sarvavarman and Sākatāyana alone; kvel, cun, bundh, bhlās etc. by Kk, Kt and H; mañc 'go' by C, Śā and H; muñc 'go' by Kt and J; and mlet by Kt, Śā and H. He reads man(x) 'worship with Śā alone. He also follows Sa in reading krno in the fifth class, and roots like kad, carc in the sixth, instead of in the first (or in both). But, as said above, his main source is Kșīrasvāmin, and Hemacandra who almost always follows him. The number of roots which are read with Kş and H alone, is quite large. Most of them are : amb 'go', argh, int, ? (V), kşaj, kşi (I), khakkh, khas, gundr, cikk, jyo, damb, dimb, tūl, damh, dabh, daš (X), dimbh, nad, pich, bhil (X), mul (X), rut (X), valyüla, vitta, sal (X) 'boast' and svabhr. Besides these there are also roots which are read with the one or the other alone. Those read with Kş alone are : kac, kas, kump, kşal, cyus, țip, taț, tigh, dano, dāy, dud, dhrāgh, naj, pyus, plaks, ramha, vip etc. Those read with H कवि.२ ·xxii KAVIKALPADRUMA alone are : ad (V), an (IV), kumāla, kūņa, ghan, jarikş, pas, prath, ramb go', rimb etc. It does not seem, however, that Vop. simply grabbed whatever roots he came across in his predecesors' works. Sometimes he is seen to have discarded even roots read by Kș and H, on whom he relies so much. Thus he does not read roots like kart, kşap, khod, trud, tsadm, ves etc. given by both Kş and H; roots tike rh (VI), ev, kaj, prñc, bed, bhrs, tyund etc. given by Ks only; or like kattha, pappula, pārth, bunth, mint etc. given by H only. Vop. did not accept them probably because he did not think they had sufficient recognition by the sistas. Durgā. dasa's comment on the word sarvasādhārana (3) is worth noting in this context. He says : सर्वेषां साधारणः समानः सर्वसंमतत्वात् । सर्वशब्दस्त्विह बहुवादिपरः, तेन कृञ् कृतावित्यादीनां कैश्चिदमन्यमानानामपि बहुवादिसंमतत्वादिहोपन्यासः। कुछ गतावित्यादीनां च कैश्चिन्मन्यमानानामपि बहुवाद्यसंमतत्वात् तद्वर्जनामिति । This statement of Durgādāsa is to be taken with a grain of salt since, as we have seen above, Vop. often gives roots which were recognized before him by solitary writers. The all-inclusiveness of the author which is seen in the case of collecting roots, also shows itself in the matter of assigning meanings to the roots. He has been careful even to record what were evidently orthographical errors. Thus, he assigns both hasana and sahana to the two roots cyu and tak; parimana and parīnāma to mas; and samsīti and asaršīti to car. Some of the more important cases, showing his indebtedness to his numerous predecessors are : Kātantra Vopadeva 1. Vdams Kt : दर्शने दशैं दशने च Others : दं(द)शने 2. Vmraks Kt : म्लेच्छने ब्रक्षणे ग्लेच्छने Others : म्रक्षणे. 3. V kit Kt : बन्धने बन्धवर्णयोः Others वणे 4. Vkhel Kt (also Kk) : चलने चालगत्योः Others : गतौ Sākațāyana Vopadeva 1. 'Vkall Sa: शब्दे कूजने (corresponding to Ks H : अशब्दे अव्यक्त शब्दे) शब्देऽशब्दे Others : अव्यक्ते शब्दे Sa: गतौ गतौ चौय च Others : स्तेयकरणे (Hadding गतावपि केचित्) 3. V chrd. Sa: दीशिवमनयोः देवने रिवषि वमोच Others: दीक्षिदेवनयो। (Hadding पमनेऽप्यन्ये) .. 2. V gruc ·INTRODUCTION xxiii : Hemacandra Vopadeva 1. V bhaj All : विश्राणने पाके (Ks : विश्राणनं दानम्। H : विश्राणनं विपचनम् ।) 2. ✓ kşur H : विखनने विलेखे खनने Others : विलेखने Vopadeva's indebtedness to Kșīrasvāmin is even more evident here. It is a usual practice of the authors of the Dhātupāțhas merely to reproduce the meanings which were once assigned by Bhimasena. Kșīrasvāmin as a rule explains these meanings and these explanations are often reproduced by Hemacandra. In a large number of cases Vopadeva is seen to give these very explanations as meanings. To quote -some instances: Kșirasvāmin Vopadeva ✓ cūrn :प्रेरणे। प्रेरणं दलनम्। 'पूर्ण पेषण' इति चन्द्रः। पेषे ✓ cest : चेष्टायाम् । चेष्टा ईहा। Vtantr : कुटुम्बधारणे। कुटुम्ब परिवारः। उपलक्षणं चैतत्। धारणे V drā : कुत्सायां गतौ। कुत्सिता गतिः पलायनं निन्दा च। स्व० पलायने : ग्रन्थे । ग्रन्थो वेष्टनम्। वेष्टने Vphakk : नीचैर्गतौ। नीचैर्गतिर्मन्दगमनमसद्व्यवहारो वा। असव्यवहारे शनैर्गत Vmaji : शुद्धौ। शुद्धथा स्नानं ब्रुडनं च लक्ष्यते। ✓ man : स्तम्भे। स्तम्भो गर्वः। गर्वके V rad : विलेखने। विलेखनमुत्पाटनम् । उत्पाटे If Vopadeva at times uses only the synonyms and not the exact words of Kșīrasvāmin, that is because his choice of words is largely governed by considerations of metre. It is not to be supposed, however, that Vopadeva was content with merely reproducing what his predecessors had said. He has added a pretty large number of roots to the traditional stock. Some of them represent only a difference in spelling, like kliv : klib, ksiv-ksib; bath : vath, ban : van ; as : as : as, pas : pas : pas ; palyula : palyala etc. But there are other additions which are of a more important nature. He has realism enough to recognize vadh as an independent root, as it shows forms in more than one tense-system, instead of relegating it to the subordinate position of a dhātvädeśa. The recognition of vadh thus supplies only a long-felt want. His recognition of laukika roots like avadhira, andola, Premkhola, hindola (many of which were already. noticed by commentators like Kşīrasyāmin and Maitreya Raksita) shows that he must haye been observing the actual condition of the language: ✓ pața नाने ब्रुडने : 3. Except Candra who, as a rule, gives only.one meaning.

·xxiv KAVIKALPADRUMA . J : stat at his time and trying to bring the science of grammar in line with the facts of the language. His contribution in the matter of the sautra roots (which, as the author himself tells us in his commentary, are meant only to explain certain derivatives 4) is equally solid. Out of the fortytwo such roots given by him, a little less than a dozen, viz. zs, kşad, kşup, tandr, piy, bhiș, raš, ribh and lul have been accepted even by modern scholars, although different meanings are assigned to some of them and two roots viz. tandr and bhis have been stated in a different form viz. as tand and bhișaj. In the matter of assigning meanings also Vopadeva's contributions are not few. To quote some instances : Others Vopadeva ✓ kak pich Kș explains : gagnagre (Dgd. remarks : लौल्यं सतृष्णत्वं चापलं च। ga: Bia Hera I) V khid : Trata परिघाते दधे ✓ gharş : क्षरे K$ H': oppt : geqüt (or, Fradt, arraut) सेके छादने ✓to : प्लवनतरणयोः aitsi za CCTF V bhaj : सेवायाम् भागसेवयोः While we are on the subject of meanings, attention may be drawn to an agreeable feature of the Kkd. Following Bhimasena, writers of the Dhätupāțhas usually give meanings of a general nature, leaving it to the commentators to work out the specific shades of meanings. This is particularly the case with the roots meaning ‘sound' and those meaning ‘move, go'. In the majority of such cases Vop. (following Ks here also) fortunately records the individual specific meanings. Some such cases regarding the roots meaning 'sound' are : ✓kan, ku, kū : ratat ✓ gai : NE ✓ bukk : श्वादिशब्दे : et (Vop. fails to mention that the indistinct sound meant here is the particular one uttered [by women) during cohabitation.) ✓ ghi J ✓ man vran ipfa Besides cases like these he of course gives systemat (v gada ; stana), siva (v drārks), attrae (v kuc) etc. with other grammarians. As regards the trazie roots, following may be quoted : vtang : eta Faza ; Vlang : stat mit "limping'; and Voang : aut; V skund : 4. ait fuascal- ·INTRODUCTION XXV उत्प्लुत्य गत्याम्-not to speak of अग्रगत्याम् (Vpur), गतिचातुर्ये (Vdhor), छद्मगता (v tsar), uitat (v di), warà (v ak, ag), ratat (cup, phakk), etc., which cases are common with other Dhātupāthas. Though not of the same nature, two other cases may be quoted here as instances of precision. To the root jal Vop. alone assigns the exact sense Tira against घात्य, घातन or धान्य of others. The other case is STOTETETTY (v pard) against sie à ed of others. Some other peculiarities of Kkd. may briefly be noted here. A glaring feature of this work is the unusually large number of cases where the samdhi has not been done. It is true that the sentence combination (as against the combination in the same pada) is theoretically optional. But the classical writers, except in rare cases, refuse to avail themselves of this license-much more so in a metrical work. In the Kkd., however, there are scores of such cases. To quote only a few : Ft-F31 (545), #-EU3t (55), 7-HYƏT (63%), 6-3 (690), -3(72%), 945 Hrgia (81ab), #31-7 (1064), Fait -sitz (1444), fæc enigra (1499), कण tratat (1719) etc. It is however easy to account for and even approve of the license taken by the author in this respect. The work is already difficult enough, bristling as it does with an army of code letters. A rigid process of combination would have led to some confusion. As it is, the maintenance of the hiatus has served considerably to give what measure of clarity there is in the work. Another feature concerns vocabulary. We sometimes across obscure words like tai, zid, garg etc., evidently used under the exigencies of the metre. For the same reason, the author is at times obliged to use words, which, though not grammatically inaccurate, are jarring to the ear. Thus he uses सर्पे (for सर्पणे), हिंसे (for हिंसायां, or हिंसने), श्लाघे (for श्लाघायां), वेष्टे (for वेष्टने) etc. The use of the pleonastic -ka, again, is a little too frequent, as in sista, 702, era eta, azi, 214* etc. ; also the use of adjectives for nouns, as in Hà (for #wat) or गत्यसंस्कृतसंस्कृते (for गत्यसंस्कारसंस्कारयोः). Lastly, a number of synonyms have been used to convey the same idea. Thus a number of words like विषि, दीप्तौ, द्युतौ, भासने, भासि and भासे are used to convey the idea of ‘shining'. Those used for 'going, moving' number still more : gat, इत्याम् , गते, गती, गत्याम् , गमने, बजने, बजे, सर्पणे, स4 and सृपि. come THE CODE LETTERS (ANUBANDHAS5) IN THE KKD. The code letters used in this work call for some observations. Owing to the peculiar method followed in giving roots, the author had 5. These are all explained in the Appendix III.

·xxvi KAVIKALPADRUMA V. to lean rather heavily on the anubandha system. The total number of such letters is no less than 43. They are :ā, i, ir, i, u, ü, 1, 7, !, e, ai, 0, au, k, ki, ks, g, gi, gh, i, j, ñ, ñi, țu, du, n, t, d, dh, n, p, bh, m, mi, y, 1, li, lu, v, s, ši and ș. Out of these, 17 viz. ā, i, ir, i, u, ü, ?, ?, e, o, r, 17, ñi, tu, du, m and ș are used here with the same significance as in Pāņini's Dhātupātha. Of the rest, three anubandhas, viz. k, ņ and p were also already used by Pāṇini, although with a different significance -viz. to distinguish the roots i, dā and hā from their counterparts having the same spelling but a different meaning. Vop. utilizes them for a different purpose, to which we shall shortly turn. There is one more anubandha, viz. ț, which was used by Pāņini to distinguish the root dhe from dha. Vop. drops this altogether. Barring these minor exceptions and the abolition of the use of accents (both on the root and on the anubandha syllable) for similar purposes,-a process begun long before him-Vop. has kept Pāņini's system of anubandhas intact -an arrangement which has helped avoid an unnecessary confusion. There is only one Anubandha which Vop. has borrowed from another school, viz. au (denoting an anit root) from the Jainendra Dhātupātha. The remaining anubandhas, then, are Vopadeva's own creation. A little perusal of them will show that the author has taken great pains in selecting, as far as possible, only such letters to serve as symbols as would be quite natural, i.e. the very utterance of which will at once suggest the function they are meant to perform. It is interesting to see how Vopadeva proceeds in this matter. He must have at the outset felt the necessity of coining symbols to denote the ten conjugational classes and their sub-classes (antarganas). In the other Dhātupāthas the roots are arranged in different classes themselves, one class following another. So it was not necessary for them to use anubandhas for this purpose. The roots in the Kkd., however, are arranged on a different principle, viz. a particular alphabetical order, and so use of symbols to denote the particular class to which a root belongs was here indispensable. The method followed in this respect is this : The author first allots different symbols (generally suggestive of the vikaranas) to the classes II-X, leaving the first class without any symbol. The result is that when a root is found to be read without any class-indicating anubandha that root is to be understood as belonging to the bhū or the first class. To the ad or the second class Vop. assigns the letter 1, and to the hu or the third class the symbol li. The element l, which is common to these two anubandhas, is evidently meant to suggest the lopa 'elision of the vikarana with regard to these two classes (cf. the two terms luk and flu in Pāṇini's terminology). The letter y which is the symbol for the div or the fourth class speaks for itself, as it is identical with the consonantal element in the actual vikarana of that class. Similarly 1 ·INTRODUCTION $XVII the symbol n denoting the su or the fifth class evidently comes from nu, the vikaraņa of that class. The tud or the sixth class probably presented some difficulty since the vikarana of this class has no consonant in it. The author therefore here borrows a term from Pāņini and uses ś as the anubandha for this class. In the case of the rudh or the seventh class the consonantal element n of the vikarana na having been already used to denote the su-class, the author resorts to another device. He takes the letters dh from v rudh, the leading root of this class, and turns it into the anubandha for this class (we shall come across similar cases further). In the case of the tan or the eighth class there is no consonant in the vikaraņa. The consonants of the leading root tan also have been otherwise used. In the krī or the ninth class, again, the consonant n which would have suggested the vikaraņa nā, and also the consonants of the leading root krī have been otherwise employed. There is a somewhat similar difficulty in the case of the cur or the tenth class. (Why Vopadeva does not use the letter c for the cur class is difficult to say.) In all these three cases he has recourse to another device to which we shall come later on. We now come to the sub-classes. The procedure generally followed here is to take the consonant which is used as a symbol for the main class to which the sub-class concerned belongs, and to add a vowel like i or u to it. Thus lu is used for the svap sub-class, where l indicates that svap is a sub-class of the ad class. The other cases are: Main class. Sub-class. ś : tudādi si : kuțādi g: kryādi gi : pvādi k : curädi ki : The group of roots belonging to the cur class only optionally=yuj sub-class of other grammarians. In the cases where the above method could not be followed, the author has adopted a different course. Thus jval, vyt, and phan are sub-classes of the bhū class. No letter is used for the bhū class. The general method being inapplicable here, the author takes the letter į from jval, v from vrt, and ņ from phan and makes them the symbols of these sub-classes respectively. In the case of the jaks, a sub-class of the ad class, the distinguishing vowels i and u being already used in li and lu (and being for some reason reluctant to use other vowels), the author prefers taking ks from the root jaks to indicate that class. Yet another sub-class of adādi is, the rud sub-class. Here both the consonants of v rad being already used for a different purpose, the author gives an artificial symbol to it, to which we shall come when we deal with artificial symbols.

·xxviii KAVIKALPADRUMA Of the class-denoting symbols there remain now only.seven to be explained. They are: k, g, gh, t, d, bh and r, denoting the six classes viz. cur, kri, rud, tan, sam and the class of the Vedic roots respectively. Unlike the symbols we have so far seen, these are not 'transperent. The connection between k and cur, for instance, is not easy to see. Nevertheless all the apparently arbitrary actions are not wholly arbitrary and if we couid only follow the workings of the author's mind, we might still be able to account for these anubandhas, at least for some of them. We start with eliminating the letters which the author has not used at all. He does not use the whole lingual series (excepting, of course, "). Similarly he does not use the whole series of aspirate surds. The other individual letters also discarded are c, jh and b. The reason for discarding all these letters might be harshness of sound in some cases, and the comparatively more effort required to pronounce others (or, it might be a purely arbitrary action, after all). The following nine letters are now left : k, g, gh, t, d, bh, r, s and h. The last two, i.e. s and h are further dropped out as the classes to be denoted are only seven. Another point to be noted regarding these letters is that before they were selected for denoting the respective classes of roots, they must have been arranged in a different order, viz, first the letters in the unaspirate surds series, then those in the unaspirate sonants series, and finally those in the aspirate sonant series. (This is not quite an unusual order, seeing that the class consonants in the Siva sūtras are arranged in similar series, though the sequence of the series is different there.) So the letters in the final order are k, t, g, di gh, bh and r. The classes to be denoted, again, do not seem to have been taken up in their natural order viz, rud, sam, tan etc., but, for some unaccountable reason, in their reverse order. Thus the author takes up the last class, viz. cur first and assigns to it the first available letter, i.e. k. To the adanta, a sub-class of curādi, he assigns the next letter, i.e. t. In this way the author goes on, assigning g and d to the kri and tan class respectively. The method does not work with gh and bh since their denotations are apparently interchanged. Finally the last letter r is assigned to the remaining class, i.e. the roots restricted to the Veda, ·INTRODUCTION xxix THE POET Vopadeva® (also written as Bopadeva) is the author of the Kavikalpadruma. He gives some account of himself in his different works. From it we know that his father's name was Kesava and that of his preceptor was Dhanesa or Dhaneśvara. Both of them were physicians and resided at Vedapada, a small town in the Varadātaţa, i.e. modern Berar. This Vedapada was also Vopadeva's own place of residence. Hemadri, the celebrated author of the encyclopaedic work Caturvargacintāmani, and a minister to the Yādava kings Mahādeva and Rāmadevarao of Devagiri (modern Daulatabad), was a friend and patron of Vopadeva. Vopadeva himself informs us that he wrote his Harilīlā and Muktāphala at the instance of, and in order to please Hemādri.” 6. Durgādāsa, the commentator of the Kavikalpadruma, explains the name thus : 3: fra:, 3rtt farsus:, 37 3724 at antET TAIų siagatia qarscarchat ajča:1 Haraprasāda Shastri, (Preface to the Descriptive Catalogue of the Sanskrit MSS. in the collections of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. VI, page lxxxi) gives a similar derivation and cites V opalita as a parallel instance. 7. Yudhişțbira Mimāṁsaka (Sanskrit Vyakarana-śāstra kā Itihasa, p. 291, 455) identifies this Dhaneśvara with the other Dhanesvara, a commentator of the Sarasvata grammar, and the author of a commentary on the Mahābhāsya called Cintāmani. Whereas our Dhaneśvara belongs to the prior half of the thirteenth century, Dhaneśvara, the author of Cintamani, lived in the prior half of the sixteenth century, i.e. full three centuries later. Cf. Belvalkar's Systems of Sanskrit Grammar, pp. 97-99. Is it possible that our Dhanešvara is the same as the Bhatta Dhaneśvara whose son Mādbava, who describes himself as bhişagagranī, composed the praśasti in the Ambe inscription, No. 3 (dated Saka 1150, or A.D. 1228) glorifying Kholeśvara (Singhaņa's general) and his son Rāma? 8. For a detailed discussion of the problem of Vopadeva's native place, and for more particulars about Vedapada, the reader is referred to the present editor's article under the caption 'Identification of Vedapada' in the Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1953. 9. Cf. sfragttaaf retstrirait lamaradi lagar angaa HAMEHIFE LET U from Harililä, and विद्वद्धनेशशिष्येण भिषक्केशवसूनुना। हेमाद्रिोपदेवेन मुक्ताफलमचीकरत् || from the Muktaphala.

·KAVIKALPADRUMA Hemādri himself has commented on both these works 10, the commentary on the Harilila being further revised by the great Vedāntist Madhusūdana Sarasvati. Both Hemādri and Vopadeva had high regard for each other as can be seen from the eulogy bestowed by both on each other.!! 10. The commentary on the Harilīlā is called Harililāviveka while that on the Muktāphala is named as Kaivalyadīpikā. Cf. हरिलीलाविवेकोऽयं कामराजस्य वेश्मनि । कटके रचयांचक्रे तुष्टयै हेमाद्रिणा सताम् ।। That this commentary was further revised by Madhusūdana Sarasvati is indicated by the śloka सरस्वतीश्रीमधुसूदनेन नियूंढमेतदुधमोदनेन । जनः समस्तोऽपि रसाद(v. 1. य )नेन ब्रजेशभक्ति व्रजतादनेन ॥ which follows immediately after the above one. The commentary is sometimes wrongly attributed (as in the Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Edition) to Madhusudana Sarasvati alone. For the commentary Kaivalyadīpikā on the Muktāphala, cf. the concluding stanza : टीका मुक्ताफलस्येमा नाम्ना कैवल्यदीपिकाम् । हेमाद्रिः कटके चक्रे कामराजस्य वेश्मनि ॥ As regards the above two commentaries Y. M. Kale in his Varhādcā Itihāsa (p. 37) remarks (without citing any authority) that Hemādri did not write the above commentaries himself but asked some Pandit to write for him. When a man like Hemādri expressly says that he himself wrote the commentaries, his word must be accepted as true, all the more so when there is not a shred of evidence to the contrary. Mr. Kale was perhaps here misled by Hemadri's statement हेमाद्रिोपदेवेन मुक्ताफलमचीकरत् । 11. Cf the following stanzas from the Muktaphala: चतुरेण चतुर्वर्गचिन्तामणिवणिज्यया। हेमाद्रिणार्जितं मुक्ताफलं पश्यत कौतुकात् ॥ [47] निर्मथ्य पयसां राशि मन्दरः कौस्तुभ न्यधात्। हेमाद्रिर्वचसा मुक्ताफलं रत्नं हृदि प्रभोः॥ [481 - हेमाद्रिमाद्रियत एव गुणेन येन तेनैव, पूरितसुखेन सुबद्धमेतत् । मुक्ताफलं प्रतिफलज्जगदीशरूपं यत्कर्णकण्ठकुहरे सुषमास्य काचित् ॥ [49] and the following from the Kaivalyadīpika: श्रीवोपदेवस्य निर्गुणानां जयन्ति ते ते भुवि वारिवलासाः। विकुण्ठ्य येषु स्वयमीश्वरोऽपि सर्वज्ञशब्दं स्वमवैति रूढम् ।। [3] अस्मिन्समस्मिन्नपि वाङ्मयाब्घाववारपारीणमनीषयोच्चैः। विवृण्वतश्चिजडवस्तुभेदं गुणा गणेया भुवि नास्य कैः कैः ॥ [4] अमुष्य वैदग्ध्य निधे«दिस्पृशो मुदं ददन्तेऽत्र न कस्य सूक्तयः। मुक्त्वा मृषाद्वेषिमनांस्यनारतं वियोगिहन्दीव कलाः कलानिधेः ॥ [5] ·INTRODUCTION Xxxi Keśava, Vopadeva's father, has written a work on medicine called Siddhamantra. At the end of this book Keśava tells us that his father's name was Mahadeva, and that of his teacher was Bhāskara. A fact of historical importance given by him is that he was honoured by Simharāja, who is evidently the same as the Yādava king Singhaņa who ruled at Devagiri between 1210-1247 A.D. 12 WORKS OF VOPADEVA Besides the Kavikalpadruma, following works of Vopadeva have come down to us. 1. Mugdhabodha,'s a treatise on the Sanskrit Grammar. 2. Kävyakāmadhenu,14 the author's own commentary on the Kavikalpadruma. 3. Harilīlā 15 (also called Harilīlāmrta or Harililāvivarana), an abstract of the Bhagavata. 4. Muktāphala 16 (also called Bhāgavata-Muktāphala), a work expounding the doctrines of the Bhāgavata. 5. Šatašloki, a work on medicine, dealing with different pills, powders and similar preparations. 6. Candrakalā, the author's own commentary on the preceding work. 7. Siddhamantraprakāśa, a commentary on the Siddhamantra, a work on medicine written by his father (mentioned above). 12. Haraprasāda Shāstrī in his abovementioned Preface (p. lxxxi) says: 'perhaps he (i.e. Keśava) was an army surgeon. For Vopa deva often says that his books were written in the house of his father in the camp'. This is certainly a mistake. I have not come across any such statement on the part of Vopadeva. The statements about the works being written in the camp (kataka) really emanate from Hemādri and concern his two com. mentaries on the Harilīlā and Muktāphala, for which see foot-note 10 above. Kamarāja was the name of Hemādri's father. 13. Mugdhabodha is published many times in Bengal. A good edition, with various indices, was brought out as early as 1847 by Otto- Böhtlingk, 14. Kavyakāmadhenu, published. along with the commentary of Durgādāsa at Calcutta (vide Meharchand Lachmandas's Ratnasamuccaya, No. 3135). * 15. Harilila, together with the commentary Harilīlāviveka is published by B. A. Tendulkar in 1893 (this edition also contains a' brief and modern anonymous tippani called tātparyațippani); in the Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series (No. 411), in 1933; in the Calcutta Oriental Series (No. 3). 16. Muktāphala is published in the Calcutta Oriental Series (No. 5) in 1920.

·Xxxii KAVIKALPADRUMA Vopadeva must have written a commentary called Paramahamsapriyā on the Muktāphala. This is to be inferred from the references to it by Hemādri, both at the beginning and at the end of his commentary on the Muktāphala. 17 Besides the above, there are some works which are ascribed to Vopadeva but whose authorship is doubtful. Thus there is an anonymous work called Trimsac-chloki (also called åśauca-trimac-chloki, or ăśauca-samgraha-trimſac-chlokī, or sūtaka-kārikā, or, finally, sūtakatrimsac-chloki), consisting of thirty Sragdharā ślokas and dealing with the impurity caused by birth and death. It is ascribed to Vopadeva in the Ulwar Catalogue (No. 1339). But it is ascribed to Vijñāneśvara in A. S. B. Catalogue, Vol. III, No. 2252 (also in the Introduction p. xxxviii), and to Hemādri in the B.B.R. A. S. Cat. Vol. II, pp. 209-210. Two other works on Dharma, viz. Acāradarpaşa and Paraśurāmapratāpaśrāddhakāņda-dipikā (also called Śrāddhadīpakalikā) are similarly ascribed to Vopadeva. Lastly the Benaras Sanskrit College Catalogue mentions a commentary of Vopadeva on the Mahimnastotra. There is a stanza occurring in the commentaries of Hemādri on the Harilīlā and the Muktāphala which enumerates Vopadeva's works on the different śāstras. It runs as follows: यस्थ व्याकरणे वरेण्यघटनास्फीताः प्रबन्धा दश प्रख्याता नव वैद्यकेऽपि तिथिनिर्धारार्थमे कोऽद्भुतः। साहित्ये त्रय एव भागवततत्त्वोक्तो त्रयस्तस्य भु- व्यन्तर्वाणिशिरोमणेरिह गुणाः के के न लोकोत्तराः॥ This stanza is ascribed by some to Madhusūdana Sarasvati but since it occurs in Hemādri's commentary on the Muktāphala also it must be taken to have come from the pen of Hemādri himself. And since Hemādri was not only a contemporary but also a close friend and patron of Vopadeva, the stanza assumes a peculiar importance, constituting as it does an 'eye-witness' to the works of Vopadeva. It is a pity 17. Cf. WET TETET gaat nagagamTHENET 1 टीका प्रियां परमहंसजनस्य दृष्ट्वा कुर्यामिमां तदिह यान्तु बुधाः प्रसादम् ॥ which is the last of the introductory stanzas; also छायावतीममृतदामपि नैकचित्रां पुण्यप्रपाभिव भुवि प्रथितां तदीयाम् । टीका प्रियां परमहंसजनस्य दृष्ट्वा ग्रन्थः कृतोऽत्र कृतिनां हृदुपैतु तोषम् ॥ which is the second of the concluding stanzas. The word 71916 in the second line is equivalent to anai214, since the stanza preceding this refers him by name. Cf. यत्किचिदत्रभवतः खलु वोपदेवसूरेः कृतिर्निजधिया परिवर्यते मे। उद्दिश्य कोविदर्जनोपकृतिं तदेतदाराधनं भगवतः परमेश्वरस्य ॥ The expression 1997 THEAFART is obviously a metrical necessity for परमहंसप्रियाम् .

·INTRODUCTION Xxxiii 18 as the that out of twenty-six works mentioned in this stanza only nine should have come down to us. BIRTH-DATE OF VOPADEVA Saka 1182 (i.e. A.D. 1260) is given by some year of Vopadeva's birth. But a little consideration will show that the birth-date will have to be pushed back about thirty years. Following are the reasons for such a supposition: 1. Hemādri, who was a contemporary of Vopadeva, was already the Chief Officer in charge of the State Records at the time of the king Mahādeva who ruled from 1260-1271 A.D. 2. From the reference to the king Rāmacandra in the introduction of the Muktāphala it is clear that Vopadeva wrote that work during the reign of that king, i.e. sometime between 1271 and 1309 A.D. This period can be narrowed down to some extent since Hemādri wrote his commentary on Muktāphala while he was a minister to the king Rāmacandra. Now Hemādri is known to have functioned as a minister to the king Rāmaçandra only for a few years during the early period of his reign. We may therefore tentatively take A.D. 1280 as the year when Hemādri wrote the commentary. Since, further, Hemādri refers to Vopadeva's own commentary on the same work, this latter commentary must have been already written which, in turn, was preceded by the original work Muktāphala. Muktāphala, therefore must still go back, say about 1275 A.D. It will not be unreasonable to suppose that the author wrote his score and odd works on profane subjects like grammar and poetics in the early part of his career and that he turned to the more serious topic like the philosophy of the Bhāgavata Purāņa in his mature age, when his mind was-more or less ripened. Even supposing that he began to write early, it will not be much far from. the truth to suppose that he wrote the Muktāphala when he was about 40-45 years old. This would fix his birth between 1230-1235. A.D. 3. Keśava, Vopadeva's father, was honoured, as we have seen above by Singhana, who ruled from 1210-1247 A.D. As they were thus more or less contemporaries, Keśava's birth-date cannot be much later than circa 1190 A.D. This would normally require Vopadeva's birth-date to be not later than 1240 A.D. Taken singly, the above arguments may not- perhaps appear convincing. But taken together they tend to place the author's birthdate roundabout 1230 A.D. If anything, the date would go back a decade earlier, but not later. It is not known when Vopadeva died. . 18. K. A. PADHYE, Life of Hemädri, p. 359; T. R. KALE, Puranam nirikşaņa ; Rajendralal Mitra, Notices of Sanskrit MSS. Vol. III, p. 349..

·xxxiv KAVIKALPADRUMA The punctuation followed in the Text may briefly be explained here. A comma is put to denote the end of a sentence"' when it occurs in the middle of a line. When, however, the end of a sentence coincides with that of a line, this comma could not be used since the usage requires a danda (double at the end of a stanza ; otherwise single) at the end of a line. The comma also could not be given where the two sentences were inseparable owing to an inseparable samdhi having taken place between the final letter of the preceding sentence and the initial one of the following, or, owing to the inadvisability of separating a following vowel from a preceding consonant. With a view to marking out the root more clearly, an hyphen is used to separate a root from the preceding and the following Anubandhas. It was not thought proper to separate the Anubandha altogether and read it as an independent word as some editions do. Here, again, when it was impossible to place the hyphen at the exact place owing to a samdhi being involved, or, owing to the inadvisability of separating a following vowel from a preceding consonant, the hyphen is placed at the next available place (but not altogethe abandoned as in the case of the comma). The hyphen is also used to connect a series of roots (all in the same sentence) with one another when an Anubandha is common to all and has therefore appeared after the final root. One or two points about saṁdhi may also be best noted here. It has been already noted that the author has freely maintained a Hiatus, particularly where it suited metrical requirements, or where it résulted in more clarity. There are, howeveer, still some cases where the samdhi has been effected but a hiatus could be kept there without spoiling the metre. In such cases (e.g. ET, TFT- [474] ; at, STOTTATTU [1716] ; mar [1920]; **, *** [193] etc.) though the usual practice of the MSS. is to effect the samdhi, I have kept hiatus to ensure more clarity. The treatment here accorded to the saṁdhi of a final i (preceded by a short vowel) with a following initial vowel also deserves notice. The grammarians have laid down a doubling of ' as invariable in such cases, though in actual practice it is not always followed. The MSS. 1 19. A sentence, which is the smallest complete thought-unit, here consists of a root (or more than.one root) and its (or their) meaning or meanings, the latter always following the former. at AR16TH :(of. T. 1. 6) is how Vopadeva defines the limit of a sentence, '!.

·INTRODUCTION XXXV practice is not very helpful in this case, since it is not uniform. So I have been here guided solely by metrical considerations. Whenever it did not matter to the metre whether the doubling was or was not done I have doubled the consonant in deference to the grammar (as in 65", 98€, 999,99€ etc.); when the doubling was required by the metre, it was of course done, being doubly warranted (as in 1305, 1489, 1584, 1810 etc.); when the doubling was definitely against metre, it has not been effected (as in 57°, 68ab, 85C, 1089, 157° etc.). It will be seen that in all the above cases, though ensuring facility of understanding is my main aim, metrical grace is nowhere sacrificed. An asterisk (*) in the text indicates that the text is a conjectural emendation of the editor. There are only four such places in the whole text (20%, 236, 398 and 3594).-In the Critical Apparatus the asterisk indicates syllables lost through injury to MS. A colon (:) after a symbol of a commentary (Cv, Cd or Cr) in the Critical Apparatus indicates that what follows is an extract from the commentary whereas its absence denotes that what follows is a v. 1. for the text. 1 ·ABBREVIATIONS J [ Those which are used as symbols for MSS. have been explained in the Introduction. The others are explained here. ] Ac. Ākhyātacandrikā. Aşt. Astādhyāyī. С Candragomin. Comm. Commentary. Dgd. Durgādāsa. Dh. P. Dhātupāțha. Ed. Edition. H Hemacandra. hapl. haplographically). inf. lin. infra lineam (below the line). ins, insert(s), Jainendra. Kāś. Kāśikā. Kk Kāśakſtsna. Kkd. Kavikal padruma. Kş Kşīrasvāmin, Kşīratarangiņi. Kt Katantra. L. Line. marg marginal(ly). Mugdha. Mugdhabodha. omit(s), omitting, omission. orig. original(ly). P Pāṇini. P. Dh. Pāņini's Dhātupātha. resp. respectively. S Sautra. secunda manu (by another hand). St. stanza. subst. substitute(s). supra lineam (above the line). transp. transpose(s), transposition. Vop. Vopadeva. om. sec. m. sup. lin. XXXVI 1

·.
कवि कल्पद्रुमः
1

·No text on this page.

·शब्दाकरकरग्राममर्थमण्डलमण्डलम् । ज्ञानात्मानमनाद्यन्तमादित्यं तमुपास्महे ॥ १ ॥ इन्द्रश्चन्द्रः काशकृत्स्नापिशली शाकटायनः । पाणिन्यमरजैनेन्द्रा जयन्त्यष्टादिशाब्दिकाः ॥ २ ॥ मतानि तेषामालोक्य सर्वसाधारणः स्फुटः । धातुपाठः स्वदाद्याद्यक्रमादन्तादिमक्रमः ॥३॥ कविकल्पद्रुमो नाम पद्यैर्निष्पाद्यतेऽत्र च । धातवः पठिताः पाठसूत्रलोकागमस्थिताः ।। ४ ॥ D. begins with ॐ नमो गणेशाय; is meant is that the roots here are D,Dva with श्रीगणेशाय नमः, D, with arranged alphabetically in groups ॐ नमो...;Dg with नमः श्रीगोपालाय; Dv, according to the final letter of the with पंडितकुसलहर्षपादभ्यो नमः; B with roots, the group of roots ending in a ॐ नमः श्रीकृष्णाय.-The portion of the coming first and that of roots in h text up to 13ab is lost in D, as the coming last; and, in the individual first folio is missing. groups, roots are arranged alphabeti- 1. De missing. De damaged up to cally according to the initial letter, मण्डल (in 1). - by B -मंडन- ( for those beginning with a coming first -मण्डल-). Dg -मंडनं. -6) D, अनाद्यं तं. and those with h last. (Further strictness of the order, however, as 2. D, missing.-")D, काशिकृत्स्ना- regards the roots which both begin पिशली; D, काशकृत्स्नापिषली; B °पीशली. with and end. in the same.letter is 3. Dmissing. -") DADVCrT not observed. Thus, the sequence-of- आलोन्य. -')cd : सर्वेषां साधारणः समानः the first six roots, for example, is: सर्वसंमतत्वात् । सर्वशब्दस्त्विह बहुवादिपरः, तेन seen to be aika, anga, amsa, amsa, कृष कृतावित्यादीनां कैश्चिदमन्यमानानामपि- artha, andha whereas strictly it बहुवादिसंमतत्वादिहोपन्यासः, कुङ् गत्यामि- ought to have been as amisa, arisa, त्यादीनां च कैश्चिन्मन्यमानानामपि बहुवाद्य- anka, ariga, andha, artha. This may संमतत्वात् तद्बर्जनमिति । _cd) Cd ( com partly be accounted for by the exigmenting on स्वदाद्याद्य°): अत् आद्यो येषां- encies of economy.) धातूनां ते अदाद्याः, ते आद्याः यस्मिन् सः 4. D, missing. भदाद्याद्यः, स चासो क्रमश्चेति अदाद्याद्यक्रमः, लोकागमस्थिताः...पाठस्थिताः पूर्वाचार्याणां सुष्टु अंदाद्याद्यक्रमो यस्मिन् स स्वदाद्याद्यक्रमः। धातुपाठेषु स्थिता भवतिपञ्चत्यादयः। सूत्रस्थिताः अत् अन्ते येषां ते अदन्ता, ते आदिमा यस्मिन् पाठेषु न दृष्टाः स्तुभ्नोतिस्कुलोत्यादयः लोक- स अदन्तादिमा, स चासौ ममश्चेति अदम्ता स्थिताः पाठेषु सूत्रेषु च न दृष्टा महाकविप्रयोगेषु दिमझमा, स्वदाबायकमा , भदन्तादिमकमोरया खोलयस्यान्दोलयत्यावया भागमस्थिता यस्मिन् धानुपाठेस तथा महाराजाविधानुमामेण भाषाविषमे पासूधमोकेषु मार देर कारान्तादिधातवो वक्तव्या स्थ:/--Wi प्रयुगा ) जगातिचिकेतीलादयः । cdy cd : पाठसूत्रः ·कविकल्पद्रुमे वव , पदानिडेडिकरणाद्यनुबन्धगणोदितम् । कर्मोच्चारणमात्रेण स्पष्टमत्रानुबन्धतः ॥ ५॥ परोऽनुबन्धः पूर्वेषामेकवाक्यस्थधातुषु । नानेडितानुबन्धेषु न परेषां च मध्यमः ॥ ६॥ तत्राऽकारः सुखार्थों, ऽथा निष्ठाभावादिकर्मवेट । इर् नुम्बानीरनिनिष्ठ, उ: क्त्वावेडूस्तु वेटक, ऋः ॥ ७ ॥ चड्यह्रस्वो, ऽथ ऋर् वा, लरवानिर्वाथ ए: सिचि । अवृद्धिरैर्यजादिः स्यादोर् निष्ठातन, औरनिट् ॥ ८ ॥ कश् चुरादिः, किस् तु वा, गः क्यादिर् , गिः प्वादिरप्यपूः । स ल्वादिर् , घो रुदादिर् , ङस् तवान् कर्तरि, आत्मने ॥ ९ ॥ जो ज्वलायो, जिरद्यक्तष् , टुः साथुर् , डुस् त्रिमग्युतः । णः फणादिस् , तस् त्वदन्तो, दस् तनादिर् , ध् रुधादिकः ॥ १० ॥ 5. Drmissing.-")Cd: आदिशब्दा- कारादौ च बोध्यम् । निष्ठा क्त-क्तवतू । निष्ठाया घजादित्वादीनां ग्रहणम्।-Cv: अनुबन्धाश्च | वाच्यत्वेन संबन्धिनी ये भावादिकर्मणी तयोर्वा गणाश्च इति द्वन्द्वः। -") Cv : कर्म कार्यम्। इटू यस्मात् स तथा। आकारेतो धातो वे -d) Dr.BT स्पष्टमात्रानुबंधतः. आदिकर्मणि च विहिताया निष्ठाया वा इम् (i. e. इद) इत्यर्थः॥ -ab) Cr परः 6. Di missing. परधातुस्थः। वाक्यमर्थकथनान्तम् । 8. Dh missing. -d) av: ओनिष्ठा- तनः। निष्ठातकारस्य [स्थाने] नकारो यस्मात् अकाङ्ग-क पदे लक्ष्मणि' (150) इत्यत्र अब्गावयवतया स्थितौ तकारककारी अकय- तेरपि अनुबन्धौ। - cd). Dr. (comm. as 9. D, missing be ) गि: प्वादिरपि। अपिशब्दात् कयादिश्च पूवर्ज:प्वादिरेव ल्वादिः॥ in text) मध्यगः (for मध्यमः). Cv: आमेडितानुबन्धेषु। आर्गेडितो द्विस्त्रि, उक्तः। -dyCv तआत्मनेपदम्। आत्मने। आत्मार्थ पुनरुक्तानुबन्धेषु नेयं परिभाषा। मृष-त्क मृष- कर्तरि [वाच्ये ] अस्तब्वान्, परार्थं तु परस्मै. अत् क्षान्तौ (290) इत्यत्र तकारस्य पुनरुक्त- पदवान् ॥ Cd : अः अकारानुबन्धो धातुः खात् न मृषयतेः अकारोऽनुबन्धः। परिभाषान्तरं तङ्वानित्यनुवर्तते । आत्मने आत्मार्थ फलवरि 'न परेषाम् ' इति। द्वयोर्धात्वोर्मध्ये स्थितस्यानु- शेषः॥ कर्तर्यात्मनेपदीत्यर्थः। अफलवति परस्मैपदीति बन्धस्य परादित्वं (v.1. परानुबन्धित्वं ) नास्ति। यथा 'मृष-रक मृष-अत् क्षान्तौ (29.) इत्यत्र 10. D, missing. b)D, अव्यक्त न मृषयतेः (? मृषतेः) ककारोऽनुबन्धः ।। (for अध°). Cv: मिरवक्तः। अद्य वर्तमाने क्तो यस्मात् स तथां। -T त्रिमग्युतः, Cv 7. D, missing.-) Cal. Ed., अत्र पाणिनीयादौ तु वित्रः प्रत्ययः। ततो मर (for तंत्र). Cv.d: सुखार्थः सुखोच्चारणार्थः। (म) -) Cd: अदन्तानां पृथग्वर्ग b), Cd: अथ आ निष्ठाभावादिकर्मवेट् । विधानेनैव सिद्धे तानुबन्धोऽनभ्यासानामकादि आकारानुबन्धो धातुराकारेणोपलक्ष्यवे। एवमि-कान्तत्वादिभ्रमनिरासार्थः । यथा सतथा। - - M- 1 ·परिभाषा , , नः स्वादिः, पो मुचादिर् , भः शमादिर् , मो णिचिण्णमोः । दीघों वा, णिचि ह्रस्वो, मिर् वा, दिवाद्यो य् , लदादिकः ॥ ११ ॥ लुः स्वपादिश् च, लिर् ह्वादिर् , वो वृतादिः, श तुदादिकः । शिः कुटादिश् च, पू कृदङ्वान् , क्षो जक्षादी, र वैदिकः ॥ १२ ॥ धातवो हन्तिभासार्था अकितो वा चुरादयः । क्रादिः कृ-गृ-दृ-धृ-प्रच्छो, द्रुइ-मुह-स्नुइ-नश-स्निहः । मुहादिर् , द्धिलन्तोऽनुदात्तेद् , लङिङद् द्युतादिकः ॥ १३ ॥ श्वि-श्रि-डी-शी-यु-रु-स्नु-क्ष्णु-क्षु-णु-वृड्-वृविवर्जिताः । एकस्वरा आदिवर्णोदृदन्ता धातवोऽनिटः ॥ १४ ॥ अङ्काङ्ग-त्क पदे लक्ष्मण्यंशांस-त्क विभाजने । अर्थ-त्कङ् याचने, ऽन्ध-त्क दृक्क्षये, ऽघ-क तत्कृतौ ॥ १५ ॥ अवधीर-त्कवज्ञायामान्दोल-तक दोलने । ऊन-त्क परिहाणे स्यादोज-त्क बलतेजसोः ॥ १६ ॥ कथ-त्क वाक्यप्रबन्धे, कल-क गतिसंख्ययोः । स्यात् कत्र-कत्र-कर्त-त्क शैथिल्ये, कर्ण-तक् भिदि ॥ १७ ॥ . - ab - . 12. Da missing. ०)cd: स्वमते 14. ) Dva-नु- Cal. Ed. -नु- (for स्वपादेः प्रयोजनं नास्ति। ')Cv: कृदिति स्नुि-) Tणुणुक्षु- Cal. Ed. स्नुक्षुक्ष्णु- आख्यातिकनिवृत्त्यर्थः। ) D. यक्षादी (for णुक्षुणु-). D-व: (by transp.), (for जक्षादी). cd) Cr: [आदिवर्णोदृदन्ता] आकारान्ता इवर्णान्ता उवर्णान्ता ऋकारान्ताश्च एकस्वरा 13. D, missing for 13 a) व्यादिवर्जा धातवोऽनिटो ज्ञेयाः। भाषार्था (for-भासार्था). D:BCd.rCal.Ed., -Cd: b) cd : हन्त्यर्था भासार्थाश्च ये धातवः । विशेषविधानात्तु स्यादेव। यर्था यमरमनमेति सामान्यविधानादिम् (i.e. इट) न स्यात् ।... स्तेऽकितोऽपि गणान्तरपठिता अपि वा चुरादयः (मुग्ध 8.71) अपासिष्टाम् । -After 14. स्युः। वाशब्दस्येहानुक्तसमुच्चयार्थत्वात् कदा- चिदन्येऽपि चुरादयः स्युरित्यर्थः ।...दीप्त्य- D, ( marg.): 3: Dra B Cal. Ed. ins. इति परिभाषा (D, °षाः). र्थस्य पाक्षिकचुरादित्वं सर्वैर्न मन्यते ॥-6) D. D. T कृ- (for क-) T-P-( for -ग.). 16. ) D,B आंदोलक (D; का) D-दु: (for -दु-) DIDv, -- ( for -धृ-). दोलने (submetric); Cal. Ed. 'क'तु D,BCd. rCal. Ed. मुगुह- ( for द्रुङ्-मुह-). | दोलने.'-") D; परिहाने. For the sequence of and he, cf. 17. T om. 170-18. -)D, कत्र- P. Dh. IV 88-89 and Ast. 8.2.33. कर्जकर्त-; Dva कर्तकत्रक--. - After D 12.3 (sup. lin.) ष्णुह् and णिहः 17, Da reads 184-19', repeating ( for स्तुह-and -स्निह; resp. 1. T दुहस्ति it in its proper places De om. हमुहानिहा. 174-18" . -- A ·कविकल्पद्रुमे काल-क कालोपदेशे, कुण-त्काभासमन्त्रयोः । स्यात् कुमार-कुमाल-त्क केलौ, केत-त्क मन्त्रणे ॥ १८ ॥ निश्रावणे, ऽथ कूण-त्क संकोचे, ऽथ कुह-त्कङ । विस्मापने, ऽथ कूट-त्क दाहे मन्त्रे, कृप-त्क तु ।। १९ ॥ दौर्बल्ये, क्षप-तक्म स्यात् क्षेपे, *खच्-तक बन्धने । खोट-खोड-तक क्षेपे, खेट-खेड-त्क भक्षणे ॥२०॥ गद-त्काभ्रध्वनौ, गर्व-त्कङ दर्प, गृह-त्कङ । आहे, गण-त्क संख्याने, गवेष-तक मार्गणे ॥ २१ ॥ गोम-त्क लेपे, गात्र-त्कङ शैथिल्ये, गुण-त्क तु । मन्त्रे, गह-त्क गहने, चित्र-स्क क्षणिकेक्षणे ॥ २२ ॥ लेख्येऽद्भुते, चह-त्क स्याच्छाठये, *छद्-तक संवृतौ । छिद्र-त्क भेदे, छेद-त्क छेदे, तीर-क कर्मणाम् ॥ २३ ॥ समाप्तावथ तूण-त्क संकोचे, तुत्थ-तक् स्तृतौ । दुःख-क तत्कृतौ, दण्ड-त्क तत्पाते, धन-त्क तु ॥ २४ ॥ शब्दे, निवास-तक् स्तुत्यां, प्रेढोल-तक चापले । पट-क वेष्टने, पर्ण-त्क हारित्ये, पद-त्कङ ।। २५ ॥ - 18. DT om. 18ab (cf.v.1. 17). | अ to actually read, its purpose For the repetition in Da, cf.v. 1. 17.| being served by the अनुबन्ध त. b ) D कूण (for कुण-). BCd.rCal. 21. B) Cal. Ed. त्कङ् दऽथ गृह त्कङ, Ed. [आ] भाष- (for [आ] भास-). -") DB गृहे. 19. For the repetition in D4, cf. 22. ab) D,BCd.r Cal. Ed. लेपने v.1. 17.-") D... निश्श्रावणे; DV, विश्रा'; गात्रत्कङ् (for लेपे गात्र-त्कङ). After T नश्रा. T च ( for sथ).-) DECdr. | शैथिल्ये, D, ins. (sup. lin.) [s]थ. Cal. Ed. विस्मायने. cd.r: विस्मापन इति 23. b) All MSS. and Cal. Ed. पाठः इत्येके।-dcd: कृपत्क तु दौर्बल्ये। छदक like खचत्क (cf.v. 1. 20). सप्तमखरी। कृपयति। षष्ठस्वरी (i... कूप) 24. cd: तुत्थतक स्तृतौ । आद्ये पञ्चम. इति त्रिलोचनः॥ स्वरः। शेषे दन्त्यवर्गाद्ययुक्तस्थकारः॥ - .) 20. १) Cal. Ed., क्षप स्कम, -ycd; दुःखत्क......विसर्गमध्यः। मूर्धन्यषमध्य AIIMSs. and Cal. Ed. अबक, which | इति केचित् ॥ is against the metro. Besides, the 25. *) D,B thyme, T Ferrant (for *Pants of these roots does not require. wat), ·अकारान्तधातुवर्गः , गतौ, पश-पष-स्कानुपसर्गाद् बन्धबाधयोः । स्पर्शगत्योः, पत-कैश्यगत्योः, पार-त्क तीरवत् ॥ २६ ।। पल्यूल-पल्युल-त्क स्यालूनिपूत्योः, पुट-त्क तु । संसर्गे, पक्ष-त्क परिग्रहे, भाम-त्क कोपने ॥ २७ ॥ भाज-त्क तु पृथक्कृत्यां, मृग-त्कङ तु मार्गणे । मह-त्क पूजे, मूत्र-त्क प्रस्रावे, मल-तक् धृतौ ॥ २८॥ मृष-स्क मृष-अत् क्षान्तौ, मिश्र-त्कू युत्यां, रह-त्क तु । त्यागे, रस-त्क त्वास्वादे स्नेहे, रूप-त्क तत्कृतौ ॥ २९ ॥ रच-त्क कृत्यां, रूक्ष-त्क पारुष्ये, रह-तक् गतौ। रूष-त्क स्याद्विच्छुरणे, लज-लज-त्क भासने ॥ ३० ॥ लभ-लाभ-तक क्षेपे, लल-त्केप्से, वर-त्क च । वर्ण-क स्तुतिविस्तारशुक्लायुक्त्युक्तिदीपने ॥ ३१ ॥ वस-त्क वासे, वास-त्कोपसेवायां, व्यय-त्क तु । गतो, वित्त-त्क च त्यागे, वात-त्क गतिसेवयोः ।। ३२ ॥ 26. )D, पस (for पष-) - B)Cal. 29. ") DBCd.r Cal. Ed. मृषत Ed., -सौँ ( for •सर्गाद्). (for मृष-अत् ). Cr: मृषअत्...मृषति। मृषते॥ Cd.r: मिश्रक..तालव्यमध्योऽयं, दन्त्य- 27. °)D,DV. पल्पूलपल्पुल; D पल्लयूल * * *. cd.r: द्वौ यकारयुक्तलकारमध्यौ। मध्य इति वर्णदेशना । CaCal. Ed. यूत्या. --296 - 30° damaged in D..-dcd: MSS. often confuse the two letters रूपक तत्कृतौ।...निपूर्वः स्वरूपकथने। 'अनु- 9 and 4 so that it is difficult to मानं निरूप्यते' इति अनुमानखण्डम् ॥ ascertain which is meant. In the present case following the majority 30. ) DADVT विक्षुरणे; DB Cal. of the MSS. I have adopted पल्यूल, Ed. विस्फुरणे; Cd.r विष्फुरणे (for विच्छुरणे, which is also the text of the other as in D1.2 only). ) DB भाषणे. systems of sanskrit grammar, but from the Taittiriya Samhita 2.5.5 31. ) DC Cal. Ed. लडलाड; Cr it would seem that teqas is the genuom. (for लभ-लाभ-). ईप्स्ये ine word, which is also the reading (for ईप्से ). -") D.DY -विस्तारे.-d) of the Mādhaviya Dhātuvịtti (My- Dvz (Comm. as in text)-tayriyerasore Edition, Vol. II, part II, P. Cd Cal. Ed. -शुक्लायद्युक्ति-; Cr "युद्योग- 313)-and-Ac (2.2.1 and 3.3.232). H (for "युक्त्युक्ति-). Cd.r: शुक्लायत्युक्ति- दीपन इत्यपि पाठः। gives पल्पूल as a variant for पल्यूल. 28. B'प्रश्रावे. DBCdir gloss 32. d) Dya (Comm: as in' text) [both] : दन्त्यनोपधः) Cal. Ed. मनतक्. वासत्क (for वात-त्क). D-सेवनयोः T कृती (for धृतौं). (hypermetric). d - b) Ds -- ·कविकल्पद्यमे शौर्य, सुखे, वेल-स्क कालार्थे, ब्लेष्क-त्क दृशि, वण्ट-तक् । भागे, वट-त्क वेष्टे च, वल्यूल-वल्युल-त्क तु ॥ ३३ ॥ पल्यूलाथे, ऽथ वीज-त्क व्यजने, वीर-तक्ड तु । वण-त्काङ्गचूर्णे, श्रय-शार-श्लथ-त्क तु॥ ३४॥ दौर्बल्ये, श्राम-तक् मन्त्रे, शूर-त्कङ् विक्रमे, शठ- । श्वठ-त्क दुर्वाचि, शील-तकाभ्यासेऽतिशायने ॥ ३५ ॥ षम-ष्टम-त्क वैक्लव्ये, सान्त्व-साम-त्क सान्त्वने । समाम-ङजतक युद्धे, स्पृह-त्केप्से, स्फुट-त्क तु ॥ ३६॥ - -- प्रकाशने, समाज-रक सेवनप्रीतिदर्शने । स्थूल-त्कङ् वृंहणे, सूत्र-त्क ग्रन्थे, सत्त्र-तक्ड तु ॥ ३७॥ संबन्धे संततौ, सूच-त्क पैशुन्ये, स्वर-त्क तु । आक्षेपे, स्तेन-तक् चौर्य, स्तोम-क श्लाघने, स्तन-त्-॥ ३८ ॥ 33. b)D, ब्लेक ( क sup. lin.); Dva हेयः। अन्यथा सद्वात्रिंशच्छतमिति न संगच्छते लम्ब (but ब्लेष्कयति ब्लेकापयति in the वक्ष्यमाणस्फुटधातुर्व्यर्थः स्यात् ॥ See also Comm.); Cd.rCal. Ed.लेक्ष (for ब्लेष्क). the note under 39º. D, दिशि (for दृशि). d) Metrically irregular.D.Dvवल्पूलवल्पुल; Dवल्यूल 37. ) Tप्रकाशके. ") D.Cal. वल्ल्यूल; T पल्यूलोपल्युल (corrupt ). Ed. सेवने (for सेवन-). ) D.प्रथे... MSS. सत्र (described in Cd as दन्त्य- 34. DDv, पल्पूलार्थ. Cd : वीज वर्गाद्यमध्यः (for सत्त्र-). Cal. Ed. तक स्क...वीज इति जान्तो गत्यर्थों भ्वादिरात्मनेपदी कातन्त्रे दृश्यते। -) D, Cal. Ed. वीर (for-तक्क). तक. 38. ") The meaning संबन्ध is not 36. )Dj सात्वसामत्क सात्वने. found in the Dhātupāghas belonging Cv: संग्रामङअ...। संग्रामयते ।। अससंग्रा. to the older schools. It corresponds मत् ,अससंग्रामत । डिवादकत्रभिप्रायेऽप्यात्मने to संदान of Jainendra, Sakatayana and पदम् ॥ Cd : मित्त्वेनवोभयपदसिद्धौ उित्करण. | Hemacandra, which is probably मफलवत्कर्तर्यात्मनेपदार्थम् । एवं सर्वत्र । किं त्वेष | only a variant of संतान of the older आत्मनेपदीति प्राञ्चः। कदाचित्परस्मैपदार्थों schools, that also being recorded अकारः॥ -d) T स्फुर; Cd.r Cal. Ed. here as afat by Vop. (against metre) साट ( for स्फुट-).Cd.r | वकारयुक्तादी रेफोपधः। स्वरयति ।...पञ्चम- द्वितीयस्वरयुक्तसकारादिरयम् । स्फुट इति पाठो | स्वरयुक्त इति चतुर्भुजः। सुरयति ॥ - - ) Cd: स्वर...

·অামিলুিন: काभ्रशब्दे, सार-तक दौर्बल्ये, *सुख-तक तत्कृतौ । स्फट-त्क स्याद्विशरणे, स्कन्ध-त्क तु समाहृतौ ॥ ३९ ॥ स्वन-स्यम-तक ध्वाने, हिन्दोल-तक दोलने । इत्यकारान्तधातूनां सद्वात्रिंशच्छतं मतम् ॥ ४० ॥ ख्या-छ् ख्यातौ कथने, गा-लि स्तुतौ जन्मनि, गा- गतौ । घा गन्धग्रहणे, ज्या-गि जरायां, ज्ञा-ग बोधने ।। ४१ ।। ज्ञा-ग्म मारण आलोके निशाने तोषणे स्तुतौ । ज्ञा-क् प्रेरणे, दा-ल लूनौ, दा तु दाने, डु-दा-ब्लि च ॥ ४२ ॥ दरिद्रा-क्षलु दुर्गत्यां, द्रा-ल स्वप्ने पलायने । डु-धा-ब्लि धारणे पुष्टौ दाने, ध्मा ऽग्नियुतौ ध्वनौ ॥ ४३ ।। - 39. ) All MSS. (Dom. त्क) and ponding to स्फट विशरणे of C (I112a) Cal. Ed. सुखत्क. ") The text स्फट-त्क Ks (P. Dh. I 352d) and H (I 208) only as in Da, all other MSs. and and which is read by Vop. also as Cal. Ed. reading स्फुटत्क. The reading स्फट शीणी ( 147d).-D, विस्फुरणे; BCd.r स्फुटत्क, however, violates the usual (gloss [ both] : विसरणं विकसनं) Cal. procedure of reading all the roots Ed. विसरणे. ) BCd.r Cal. Ed. स्कन्द with the same spelling together, (for स्कन्ध-). Cd.r: दन्त्यवर्गतृतीयोपधो- since one स्फुट already occurs in 36d. ऽयम् । तच्चतुर्थोपध इति केचित् ॥-D.,Dv, Besides, it also results in shortage | समाहतो. of one root according to the author's 40. b) D,BCd.r Cal. Ed. हिल्लोल. own way of enumeration. To obviate cd.r: अन्तस्थातृतीयद्वयमध्यस्तदेकोपधश्चायम्। these difficulties, Cd.r (and follow - After 40, D, ins. इत्यकारांताः; D,B ing them Cal. Ed.) read साट for | इत्यकारांतवर्गः. स्फुट there (cf. v. 1. 36). But the 41. °) Dve reads ख्याल twice.- root FIT as such is, in the first place, Cd : गालि...। वैदिकः। जगाति ॥ Cv: unheard of anywhere else and appe- जिगाति। For the meaning जन्मन् assiars to be specially coined to avoid the above difficulties (FFT of T is a gned to the root गा-लि, Cf. Ks: जन जनने (P. Dh. III 24)।...गा स्तुतौ च similar attempt ). It also spoils the छन्दसि (ibid III 25) .-4) D. ज्ञा तु metre. I bave therefore retained स्फुट there, which, besides being ( sup. lin. ग as in text ). D, बधने. supported by MSS. has the merit of 42. ")D,BCd.r Cal. Ed. ज्ञाक्म. Cd: corresponding to the स्फुट प्रकटभावे of क, म। ज्ञपयति...॥ ) D. निशामे. Ks (P.Dh.x392) and H (X413). Cd.r: स्तुतिः कैश्चिन्न मन्यते। Here (39), however, I think the 43. ) cd : दुर्गतिरकिंचनीभावः। b) original reading was F52 (though it Cd.r: स्वप्नो निद्रा। निपूर्व एव निद्रायामिति is preserved in a single Ms.) corre रमानाथः। d)T ध्माग्मियुते. - b wa - ·८ कविकल्पद्रुमे प्सा-ल भक्षणे, प्रा-ल पूर्ती, पा पाने, पा-ल रक्षणे । भा-ष्ल दीप्तौ, मा-ड्लि शब्दे, मा-ल् च माने, ऽथ मा-ङ्य च ॥४४॥ म्ना ऽभ्यासे, या-ल् गतौ, रा-ल दाने, ला-लू च ग्रहे, ऽथ वा-क् सुखाप्तिगतिसेवासु, स्याद् वा-ल गमनहिंसयोः ॥ ४५ ॥ श्रा-लू स्वेदे, श्रा-ल्म पाके, जि-ष्ठा स्थाने, ष्णा-ल शोधने । ओ-हा-लि त्याग, ओ-हा-ड्लि गतावान्तास्त्रिरष्टधा ॥ ४६॥ इ इ-ल् गतौ, अधी-ल् स्मृत्यामधी-ङ्लध्ययने, र-कि-लि। ज्ञाने, -क्षि-न् क्षि-ष्ण हिंसायां, क्षि क्षयैश्वर्ययोः, क्षि-श ॥ ४७ ॥ वासगत्यो, र-चिरि-न् हिंसे, चि-न्-चि-ञ् चित्यां तु, चि-क्मि च । र्-जिरि-न् हिंसे, ज्यभिभवे, जि जये चाथ धि-श् धृतौ ॥ ४८॥ पि-शू गतौ, डु-मि-जन् क्षेपे, रि-२ गतौ, श्रि-ज सेवने । शि-नन् निशाने, ट्दैओ-श्वीर् गतिवृद्धयोः, ष्मि-ङ स्मिते ॥ ४९ ॥ षि-नन् बन्धे, स्मि-कङनादरे, हि-न् वर्धने गतौ । एकोनविंशतिरमी इकारान्तास्तु धातवः ।। ५० ॥ .. - 44. B reads 44 on marg. -") नियमार्थम् ॥Cd :अविग्रहणमन्यपूर्वस्य केवलस्य D Cal. Ed. प्साल भक्षे ( for प्सा-ल भक्षणे). च प्रयोगनिरासार्थम् । एवं सर्वत्र।...'इकू स्मरणे' -") DECal. Ed. भाल्ष. (cf. P. Dh. II 38) इति प्रसिद्धोऽयम् ॥ -") DB Cd.r Cal. Ed. किं (Cd.r. 45. ) T ध्याने ( for [अ] भ्यासे). -d) Cal. Ed. शि) न्गष (for र्-क्षि-न् क्षि-ग). Cd : वाल्...ओष्ठयादिरप्ययमित्येके । गमनमिह वायुकर्तृकमेव।...हिंसनं सूचन मिति चतुर्भुजः॥ 48. ) DS.DV BT Cd.r Cal. Ed. चिरिन् (for र्-चिरिन् ). ") D3.5 Dva 46. ) DADVT खेदे ( for स्वेदे). BT Cd.r Cal. Ed. जिरिन (for र्-जिरि-न्). ") cd : ष्णा...मूर्धन्यादिरयम् । दन्त्यादि D. T ज्यभिभवे; D, ज्रयेभिः रिति केचित् ॥ - After 46, Dains. इत्या 49. ") D. वैओश्वी; D, B Cr Cal. Ed. कारांताः; D, आकारांतवर्गः; B इत्याकारांत- द्वायोश्वीर. d) D स्मिक ( for ष्मि-ङ). वर्ग; Dv, इत्यादताः. D.DVT स्मितौ (for स्मिते). 47. ) Cr: पाठबलान्न पूर्वो (i.e. इ) 50. ") DA FOTFT; DB Cd.r Cal. Ed. लित्। Cd.r पृथक्पाठसामर्थ्यात् पूर्वो न लित्। पिन्गञ्. )Cd.r: गतिरिहान्तभूतव्यर्थत्वाद् शेषसू (i. e. इ-ल् . तु 'इण गतो' (cf. P. गतिप्रेरणम् ।...वर्धने विह न (Cr इह न वर्धने) Dh. II 36) इति प्रसिद्धः॥ Cv : अधील प्रयोगः॥ -After 50, D ins. इति अस्योपादानं सहप्रयोग- | इकारांताः; D, इकारांतवर्गः; B इतीका, - b - - ...अधिरूपसर्गः।

·ईकारान्तधातुवर्गः ई-ल कान्तिगतिव्याप्तिक्षेपप्रजनखादने । ई-ङय गत्यां, क्षी-ज हिंसे, डु-क्री-जग् द्रव्यपर्यये ॥५१॥ जी-गिकि ज्यान, ओ-डी-ड्य गतौ, डी-ङ् च नभोगतौ । णी-ज प्रापण, ओ-दी-डय क्षये, दीधी-लुं देवने ॥ ५२ ॥ दीप्तौ, ओ-धी-ङ्य आधारेऽनादरे, प्री-ञ तर्पणे । प्री-क् च, प्री-गज कान्तौ च, प्री-ड्य प्रीतौ तु, पी-ङय तु ॥ ५३ ॥ पाने, जि-भी-लि भीत्यां, भ्री-गगि भृत्यां च, मी-ड्यओ। मी-जग वधे, मी-कि गत्यां मत्यां, री-गि वधे गतौ ॥ ५४ ॥ ओ-री-ङय क्षरणे, ली-कि द्रावणे, ली-ड्यओ श्लिषि । ली-ल्पी-गि च, ल्वी-ग्गि गत्यां, वेवी-टुङ् वी-ल ई-लवत् ॥ ५५ ॥ व्री-गिग् वृत्यां, बी-ड्यओ च, ब्ली-गि गत्यां च, शी-ङ्लनि । स्वप्ने, श्री-जग् पचे, ह्री-लि लज्जेऽमी पञ्चविंशतिः ॥ ५६॥ उ-ङ शब्दे, ऊर्गु-लजाच्छादने, टु-क्षु-ल क्षुते । कु-ङ् शब्दे, कु-लू च, कु-शि-डार्तस्वरे, क्ष्णु-ल तेजने ॥ ५७ ॥ - - 51. Cd : 'न हि तरणिपाते दिक्परा ...ग, अ । मीनाति, मीनीते। धातुभेदे ओरसं- धीनवृत्तिः' इति गणकृतानित्यत्वादात्मनेपदम् । करः ।, Cd quotes Cy and adds एवं धातुरयं कैश्चिन्न मन्यते॥ d) DR. Dr. सर्वत्र'. ) Cal. Ed. रवे (for वधे). डुक्रीग; Dva डुक्रीयूग. D-विपर्यये ( hypermetric) (for पर्यये). 55. ) D.Dv, ल्यी (for -ल्पी-). Cd.: द्वितीयस्तु ओष्ठवर्गाद्योपधः। Cr: 52. )DV, जीकिगि.cd: गिकाभ्यामेव अन्तस्थातृतीययुक्तपकारोपधः। अन्तस्थायो- पाक्षिकचुरादित्वे सिद्धे किपाठो भ्वादित्वार्थः। पध इति रामः॥ -d) Cr: ईलवत् ईलार्थे ज्यानं गतबहुवयोभावः॥ - D, ज्याम (for | कान्यादौ। ज्यान). 53. ") DCd.r Cal. Ed. आराधे; 56. ")Cal. Ed. त्रीग्गि (for वी-गिग). B(before scoring) आधारे (as in text). -b) D, लीगिगू (for •ली-गि.)-) B) Dva ( but Comm. अ। प्रयति। Cva श्रीगञ्. DraD, Cd.r Cal. Ed. प्रयते) प्रीय (for प्री-अ). -4) B च After 56, Dj Dv, ins. çfa (for तु). ईकारांता; DB ईकारांतवर्गः. 54. ab) B श्री गिग, Cr.d: गिनैव 57. ") D...T छादने (for [आ]च्छा ). क्रयादित्वे सिद्धे गकरणं प्वादित्वविकल्पार्थम् । -") D. क्षुतो; T क्षते. 6) T स्वने be) Cr: मीज्यओ मीजग्वधे। उ य,मीयते । (for -स्वरे). - पचि. - - ·कविकल्पद्रुमे १० खु- ध्वनौ, गु-शि-ओ विष्ठोत्सर्गे, गु-घु-डुङ ध्वनौ । च्यु-क हासे सहने, च्यु-छ्यु-ज्यु-जु-ङ् गत्यां, जु रहसि ।। ५८ ॥ गु-लू स्तुतौ, तु-लू वृत्तिहिंसापूर्तिषु, द्रु स्रुतौ गतौ । - -न् टु-द्वोनुपतापे, दु गतौ, धु-लभिसर्पणे ॥ ५९॥ धु-अन् कम्पे, जि-ध्रु-शि ध्रु स्थैर्ये, घु-प्लु-ङ् च सर्पणे । यु-ल् मिश्रणेऽमिश्रणे, यु-अग् बन्धे, यु-क्ङ निन्दने ॥ ६० ॥ रु-लू ध्वनौ, रु- वधे गत्यां, श्रु गतौ, श्रु-न् गतौ श्रुतौ । षु-जन् संधाक्लेदपीडमन्थे, पु-ञ गतौ, षु च ॥ ६१॥ षु-लू चैश्चर्यप्रसवयोः, ष्णु-ल प्रस्तुत्यां, ष्टु-अल् स्तुतौ । सु ष्वर्थे, सु-ब् गतौ, स्कु-मजुद्वृत्तौ, त्रु द्रुवद् , हु-लि । होमेऽदने, हु-ङ्ल चौर्ये त्रयस्त्रिंशदुदन्तकाः ।। ६२ ॥ कू-शिडार्तस्वरे, क्नू-जगू शब्दे, गू-ओ-शि विट्सृतौ । णू-शि स्तवन, ओ-दू-ङ्य खेदे, द्रू-गन् वधे गतौ ।। ६३ ॥ धू-शिक् कम्पे, धू-निग-धू-ञ् च, पू-ङ् शोधे, पू-ड्य पू-गि च । ब्रू-लघुक्तौ भू-क्ङ भू-ज प्राप्ती, भू-क् शुद्धिचिन्तयोः ॥ ६४ ॥ 58. )D,DY हसे; T भासे (for हासे). 62. ) D, Dv प्रस्तुत्यां; T प्रस्ताज्या 59. ) D, Cd.r Cal. Ed. दुर्न ( for | (corrupt) (for प्रस्नुत्या). -दु-न् ). Cd.r Cal. Ed. दुवोनुपतापे ( for Dva, BT Cd.r Cal. Ed. उद्धृतौ (for टु-द्वोनु) उद्वृत्ती). ' 'D... सु ध्वर्थे स्कुग्नजवृत्ती स्त्रु P)Cd.r ...आद्यो दोर्घान्त इति कश्चित् । - cd) Bom. 60. Pal. Ed. धुन. Cd : अिघ्रशिध्रुवत् स्तु (Drom.) गतो हुलि। Cal. Ed. हुनुलु. cd : चौर्यमत्रापनयनम् । ऽमिश्रणे. Dr. Cal. Ed. युग बंधे; T यु 62, D, ins. इति उकारांताः; DF DDv, satt ( Dv, :). - After उदंतवर्गः; बंधने (for यु-जग बन्धे). D. Cal. Ed. B इत्युकारांतवर्गः; Dva इति उदंता:. युङ्क (for यु.व). 61. b) Dr. om श्रु गतो. Cd : रेफर- 63. °) DI. Cal. Ed. क्नूग; DB हितोऽध्ययमिति केचित् । शवति । श्रुन् ।... 'रक्षांसीति पुरापि संशृणुमहे' इति मुरारौ Cd.r:दत्यनोपधः।...हस्वान्तोऽयमिति मैत्रेयः। कूञग; Dvक्नुजगू; T क्नूज(for क्नू-जग). व्यतीहारादात्मनेपदम्। संशणुष्व मयाख्यातम्' इति गणकृतानित्यत्वात्, आख्यातशब्दस्य नकाररहितो ह्रस्वान्त इति रमानाथः। दीर्धान्त क्रियाविशेषणत्वेनाकर्मकतया 'समो गमृच्छ... इति जौमराः॥ -') T गूलशि. D,DVT (मुग्ध'.२३.१४) इत्यादिना वा। ). DE stat; D, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. ( for घुन; Cal. Ed. घुब्न. Cal. Ed.1 -पीडा- सूतौ). -") Cd.r: णू...हस्वान्तोऽयमिति (for -पीड-). वररुचिः। , .ed) Ds - priya - ·अकारान्तधातुवर्गः ११ मिश्रणे, भू तु सत्तायां, मू-ङ् बन्धे, लू-अगि च्छिदि । धू-ङ्ल घू-योङ सूतौ, धू-श् क्षेपे ऊतस्त्रयोदश ॥ ६५॥ ऋ-न् हिंसे, ऋ-लि गत्याम प्रापणे च, कृ-जन् वधे । कृ- कृतौ, कृ-दडु च, गृ घृ सेके, घृ-लि भासि च ॥६६॥ घृ-क सेके छादने, ज न्यक्कारे, जागृ-श्लु जागरे । दृ-शादरे, व स्थगने, ध्वृ कौटिल्ये, धृ-शङ् स्थितौ ॥ ६७ ॥ धृ-ब् च धृत्यां, धृ-क् च, धृ-ङविध्वंसे, पृ-लि पालने । पृ-क् च पूर्ती, पृ-न प्रीती, पृ-श व्यायामके, भृ-लि ॥ ६८ ।। टुडु-भृ-अ भृतिपुष्टयोर्, मृ-शूङ मृतौ, वृ-न्ग-वृ-ञ् वृतौ । वृ-क् चाथ वृ-ङ्ग संभक्तौ, स्व-ऊ शब्दोपतापयोः ॥ ६९ ॥ स्तृ-नन् स्तृतौ, सृ-क् च, सृ-लि सृ गतौ, स्मृ स्मृतौ, स्मृ-म । औक्ये, स्मृ-स्पृ-न् प्रीतिरक्षाप्राणने, व ध्वृवद् , हृ-लिर् । प्रसह्यहृत्यां, ह-ब् हृत्यामृदन्ता एकविंशतिः ।। ७० ॥ 65. ") D, बधे.-.) Dv,T धूलछ। स्रंसनं तस्याभावोऽविध्वंसनं स्थापनमिति ( for षू-इल). Dva घूङ्ल षूयोङ स्वृतौ श. व्याख्याति।-d) D पृशू; Dg Dv, BT After 65, Dains. इति ऊकारांता:; Dg Cd.r Cal. Ed. पृशङ् (for पृ-श). D, अदंतवर्गः; DV इत्यूदताः; B ऊकारांतवर्गः: भूलि. 66. Before 66, Dvains. अथ ऋदंताः। 69. ab) DzDv,BT EET; D.Dv, Cd ab) DBTCd.r (by alteration ) Cal. Ed. मृशछ (for मृ-श). T वृन्ग; Cal. Ed. ऋर्न हिंसे ऋर्लि गत्यामृ प्रापे (T°प्तौ) Cal. Ed. वृगू न (for वृन्ग ). -") D. च कृअन्वधे. Cd : ऋन...रेफादिस्तृतीयस्वरा- | वृग्ङ ( for वृ-ग). न्तोऽयम् (i. e. रि) इति केचित् ।...प्रापः प्राप्तिः।-Cd.r: कृन कृतौ।...अयं कैश्चिन्न 70. )D, सृक् च गतौ (hypermetric) मन्यते-Cd.r : कृदडु च ।...अस्माद् गुणिमि- (for स गतौ). Cd : स...सरति। 'नालानं (Cd. °म)कारोऽप्यगुणी वा वक्तव्य इति करिणां सस्ने त्रिपदीच्छेदिनामपि' इति रघौ वररुचिः। तेन किं करोमि कथं कुर्मि क्वानु (cf. 4.48 ) कर्मकर्तृत्वादिति रमानाथः । तच्चि- गच्छामि माधव । दुर्योधनविहीनं तु शून्यं सर्वमिदं न्त्यम् , कर्तृस्थभावधातूनां तनिषेधात् । वस्तु- तस्तु गणकृतानित्यत्वात् साध्यम् । 'नालानैर्' जगत् । इति. इति वा पाव्यम् । तत्र कर्माविवक्षायां भावे 67. BY D, जागृक्षल; T जागृक्ष. ") प्रत्ययः॥ The identification of the D. वृ (for द्व). ) T द्वृ ( for ). quotation from the Raghu is doubtful, 68. D BOd.r Cal. Ed. अवध्वंसे firstly, because the second quarter for अवि°). Cdr: अवध्वंस: पतनम् ।... is found only in the printed editions, विन्दभस्तु अविध्वंसने इति पठित्वा विध्वंसन and not in the MS. and secondly the d ab ·१२ कविकल्पद्रुमे ऋ-गि गत्यां, कृ-गि हिंसे, कृ-श् विक्षेपे, ऽथ कृ-कङ । विज्ञाने, गृ-क्ङ विज्ञापे च, गृ-शू निगरणे, ऽथ गृ-॥ ७१ ॥ गि शब्दे, ज-गिकि ज्याने, जु-इर्षम्य च, झु-ष्य च । त तारेऽभिभवे प्लुत्यां, दृ-गि दृ-म् भियि, दृ-यगि ॥ ७२ ॥ विदारे, नृ-गि नृ-म् नीती, जि-पृ-गिलि तु पालने । पृ-क् च पूर्ती, बृ-गि वृत्यां भृत्यां, भृ-गि भृतौ भृजि ॥ ७३ ।। भर्से, मृ-गि वधे, वृ-गि वृत्यां, शृ-स्व-गि हिंसने । स्तृ-अगि च्छादने प्रोक्ता ऋकारान्तास्तु षोडश ॥ ७४ ॥ दे-ङ् पालने, ऽथ धे पाने, मे-ङ् प्रतीदान, ऐज-वे । स्यूतौ, व्ये-जै वृतौ, ह्वे-जै स्पर्धे शब्दे षडेपराः ॥ ७५ ॥ कै शब्दे, : क्षय, खै तु स्थैर्ये खननहिंसयोः । गै गाने, ग्लै क्लमे, ऽथो जै क्षये, त्रै-ङ् पालने, ऽथ दै ॥ ७६ ॥ current reading for the first quarter 74. “) Dv2 वृगि. - ") D,Dv:T with which we are more concerned भ्वृ ( for स्वृ). cd.r: द्वा क्रमात् तालव्यis नास्त्रसत् करिणां अवम् , which, inci- दन्त्यादी। शेषो वकारोपधः, तद्रहितोऽपि dentally, is quoted by Bhattoji (i. e. सृ) इति केचित् ॥ (i. e. सृ) इति केचित् ॥ - After 74, D, Dikşita in the Siddhānta Kaumudi -") Dvs ins. इति ऋकारांताः; D ऋदंतवर्गः; DVa under the P. Dh. I 790. इति ऋदंता: B ऋकारांतवर्ग:. ओत्के. DCd.r Cal. Ed. स्तृ (for स्मृ). DA स्मृन् (for स्पृ-न् ). Cd.r: क्रमाद् दन्त्योष्ठय- 75. Before 75, Dvains. अथ एका- वर्गाद्योपधौ। शेषस्तु ओष्ठयवर्गपञ्चमोपध इति रांताः. - ") D,BCd.r Cal. Ed.(as in दुर्गरामौ ( Cr मोपध इत्येके इति धातुप्रदीपः । other schools ) (for). -,D दुर्गवामनावपीमं स्वीकुरुतः)॥-Cd.r Cal. प्रडीदान (sic); Dya ca Cal. Ed. प्रति; Ed. प्रसह्यकृत्यां.Cd.r: प्रसवकृतिबलात्कारः। T प्रणी° (for प्रती°). d)D, स्पर्धशब्दे. D. om. ( hapl.) हृञ् हुत्याम् . -1) D, Cd : गोविन्दभस्तु स्पर्धविषये व्यक्तवाक्येs- B Cd r Cal. Ed. त्वेक- ( for एक-). - यमित्याह। After 75, D, ins. इति After 70, Dg ins. इति ऋकारांताः; D,B | एकारांता: D एकारातवर्गः; Dva इति एदंता, ऋदंतवर्ग: B एदंतवर्गः. 71. ) Cal. Ed. गृक. T विज्ञाने. 76. Before 76, Dvg ins. अय ऐका- रांता:. T om. 76-770.Cd.r: एषाम् 72. ") DV2 जुइर्मय. - ") D, Dv.B (ऐकारान्तधातूनाम् ) आदन्तत्वेन दिवादी (Cr Cd.r Cal. Ed. at ( for art). दिवादि-) पाठेऽपोष्ट( Cr. om. इष्ट-)सिद्धौ 73..) Drom the first न. 1) भ्वादावेव( Cr. om. एव) ऐकारान्तत्वेन पाठो BT मिलिगि. -2) Dv, भृगि ( for भृजि). | गणकृतमनित्यमिति (Cr कृतानित्यत्वं) ज्ञापयति । - - - ·च, - ककारान्तधातुवर्गः १३ शोधने, चै न्यकरणे, दै स्वप्ने, ध्यै तु चिन्तने । धै तृप्तौ, प्यै-ङ वृद्धौ, पै शोषे, म्लै कान्तिसंक्षये ॥ ७७ ॥ रै शब्द, ओ-वै शोषे, झै स्वेदे, श्रे-म् पचने मतः । श्यै-ङ् गतौ, पै क्षये, ऽथ ष्टै वेष्टे, ष्टयै संहतौ ध्वनौ । स्त्यै झै पचि, क्षित्यामैदन्ताः पञ्चविंशतिः ॥ ७८ ॥ छो-य् लूनौ, ज्यो-ङ नियमव्रतादेशोपनीतिषु । दो-य च्छेदे, शो-य् निशाने, षो-य् नाशे पञ्च ओपराः ॥ ७९ ॥ अकि-क् लक्ष्मण्यकि-ङ् गत्यां चाक्-म वक्रगते, ऽर्क-क। तापस्तुत्योः, कक्क हासे, कक्-डेच्छागर्वचापले ॥ ८० ॥ ककि-ङ व्रजने, कुक्-ड आदाने, किष्क-डक् वधे । चक-अड्मि प्रतीघाततृप्त्योशू , चीक-कि मर्षणे ॥ ८१॥ चक्क-चिक्क-चुक-कौं, टकि-क् बन्धे, ऽथ टीक्-टिक । ढौक-ौक-तिक-ङ् गत्यां, तिक्-नास्कन्दे वधे, तकि ॥ ८२ ॥ - d) Cal. तेन अयधातोरात्मनेपदानित्यत्वे शपो लुकि च 79. Before 79, Dva ins. अथ ओका. य्वोर्लोप (मुग्ध ८/११५)इति यलोपे पराशब्दस्य रांता:. - -) D, लूता. For the root ज्यो रेफस्य वक्तव्याल्लकारे 'एष कालः समुत्पन्नो यः of. Ks. on P.Dh. I 640 and HI881 पलाति स जीवत' इति सिद्धम् । वेदेषूच्चारण After 79, D, ins. इत्योकारांताः; DB भेदार्थो भ्वादौ पाठ इति केचित् ॥-Most of ओदंतवर्गः (D; adding इत्यजंता धातवः); the other schools read EFT instead Dva इति ओदंता:. of खनन. ) Cd: चकिंस्त्राहीति त्रायते त्राः विच्. पश्चात् त्रा इवाचरतीति क्वौ साध्यम् । 80. Before 80, Dva ins. अथ कांता. कैश्चिददादी त्रा इति पठ्यते इति क्रमदीश्वरः॥ B) cd : अर्क...एकककारप्रकृतिकः, पश्चाद्रे- फनिमित्तकं द्वित्वं विभाषया वक्तव्यम् । तेन -D, Dv, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. ( like most अर्कयति अर्कयति । एवं सर्वत्र॥- of the other schools ) दैष् ( for दै). Ed. कविङच्छा-. Dva वर्ग. (for गर्व-). 77. T om. 774b (cf. v. 1, 76). 78. - De reads from ito up to 81. b) D, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. स्वादाने गती (in 78°) on marg. B) D, दे; किष्ककङ् वघे. - .) D, (before altera- Da ( sup. lin.; orig. as in text ). Dv, tion as in text) B Cd.r Cal. Ed. खेदे (for स्वेदे). -) B श्वै (for ). चकबङ्म. Tप्रतिघात. -d) Cd.r Cal. Ed. Dr. B T Cd.r ] Cal. Ed. स् (fort). भर्शने ( for मर्षणे ). Cd.r: मर्शनं स्पर्शः। Cd.:: प्रकृत्या दन्त्यवर्गशेषोपधः। -')D... DVलम् (for ). After 78, D, 82. ) D. चकचिकाकक (P, "का) Dva ins. Efter dettate; DAB B चक्कचुक्कविक्क ) Cal. Ed. : ऐकाराम्तवर्ग:, टोक टिक (for टी-टीक). - - ·११ कविकल्पद्रुमे , , वगि खञ्ज, वुगि त्यागे, वल्ग श्रगि लगि बजे । षग-ष्टग-सग-स्थग्-मे संवृतौ, स्वगि सर्पणे । हृग-लगे-म् संवरणे गान्ताः स्युः सप्तविंशतिः ॥ ९५॥ अर्घ मूल्ये, ऽघि-ङ गते निन्दारम्भजवेष्वथ । स्याद् गग्ध घग्घ हसने, चष-तिघ-दघ्-न घातने ।। ९६ ॥ दघि त्यागेऽवने, द्रा-ङ श्रमायामशक्तिषु । ङ-ध्राधृ शक्तौ, मधि-ङ कैतवाध्यर्थयोर् , मघि ।। ९७ ॥ भूषे, रघि-क भासि, रघि-ङ् गमने, राघ-ला-ङ । शक्तौ, लघि-भुग्गत्योर् , लघि शोषे, लघि-क् त्विषि ॥ ९८ ॥ वघि-अध्यर्थके, शिव्याघ्राणे, श्लाघ-ङ कत्थने । ष्टिय्-नडास्कदि, षड्-सब्-न हिंसे घान्तास्तु विंशतिः ॥ ९९ ॥ अर्च-क् पूजे, जर्च चाचि चाचि-अन्चु-ब् गते, ऽन्चु तु । म्लिष्टोक्तौ चान्च-क व्यक्ती, उचिर्-य समवायने ॥ १० ॥ ऋच-श् नुत्यां, कुच-जू रोधपर्ककौटिल्यलेखने । कुच् तारशब्दे, कुच-शि संकोचे, कच् रवे, कचि-॥-१०१॥ कच्-ङ बन्धत्विषोः, क्रुन्च गत्यां, कुन्च च वक्रणे । तौच्छये, खच-ग भूतिपूत्योरुत्पत्तौ, ग्लुन्चु-इर् गतौ ॥ १०२।। 95. Cd : वल्गति। अयं प्लुतगताविति Dvr ins. इति घांता:; Dg B घांतवर्गः. HEAF: ( Akbyātacan drikā 2.3.36 ) - 100. Before 100, Dve ins. अथ ") ष्टग (i.e. with a non- aspirate t) चांताः-)D, अंचू; DV. अचुन्; T अच्न; against all other schools which read Cd. Cal. Ed. अचूनु (for -अन्चु-५). DI ष्ठग, but so all MSS. and Cal. Ed. [s]चु (for ऽन्चु). D( before alteration Cd.r: द्वितीयस्तमध्यः षयोगाः।...दन्त्यवर्ग..| as in text) B Cd.r Cal. Ed. च (for तु). द्वितीयमध्य इति केचित् ॥ d) T संहतो 101. ) Dg B Cd Cal. Ed. ऋचूश. (for संवृतौ). - ") D DV B T Cd.r T कुचज्ञोथ (for कुच.ज् रोध.). Cal. Ed. हग्मे. - After 95, D, ins. sfat - 102. ) D, कुंच; D कुन्चु (for गकारांता; D, B गांतवर्गः; Dvs इनि गांता. कुन्च). -') B T क्रुञ्च (for कुन्च ). - ") 96. Before 96, Dva ins. अथ घांता:. ') Cr: भूतिपूत्योरिति षष्ठी। a)D, BT Cd.r Cal. Ed. गतो. Cd: भूतिः संपत्तिः, पूतिः पवित्रता, तयोरुत्पत्तिः B (sup. lin. as in text.) अपि (for प्रादुर्भावः।...शेषार्थः कातन्त्राद्यसंमतः ॥ The अथ). .") T गध्ध घघ. IBCd.r significance of this root as given Cal. Ed. चघ (for चषध ). by most of the other schools is 16- 97.)T श्रमायास- प्रादुर्भाव, which the commentators 98. LTH (for राष), usually paraphrsioby भतिकानोपति. 99.Bायके. After 99,-Dj ') D... ग्लंDi(for Egg). a D, तौच्छे. pm- - - ·चकारान्तधातुवर्ग: .१७ ग्रुच-ग्लुचिर चौर्ये च, चन्च्चितौ, चर्च-केड्समः । चर्च-जर्च-झर्च-शुक्तौ भत्से, तन्वु-ध संकुचि ।। १०३ ॥ तन्च्-त्वन्धितौ, त्वच-श् वृत्यां, पिच्च-क् छेदे, डुशौष्-पच । पाके, पचौ-ङ पचि-ङ व्यक्तीकारे, पचि-क् ततौ ॥ १०४ ॥ पृच्-कि संयमने, पृच्-धी च संपर्के, पृची-लूङ च । मचि-डुच्छायधृत्यर्चाभासु, मच्-ङ च कल्कने ॥ १०५ ।। दम्मे शाठये, मुच्-मुचि-ङ् च, मुच-क् मोक्षे, मुच्ल-श्पनौ । मोक्षे, छुच्-म्लुचु-इर् गत्यां, ब्रुन्च-म्लुन्च्-मन्च-मुन्चु च ॥ १०६ ॥ टुडु-याच-ब् याचने, रिच्-कि संपर्कवियोगयोः । रिचिर्-अधौ विरेके, रुच्-ङल प्रीतिप्रकाशयोः ॥ १०७ ॥ लोच-क भासे, लोच-डीक्षे, लुन्चापनयने, वचौ । वाचि, वच्-क च संदेशे, वच्-लौ वाचि, विचिर्-ब्लिौ ॥ १०८॥ पृथक्त्वे, व्यच-शि व्याजे संभवे, फ्-वन्चु वञ्चने । वन्चु गत्यां, वर्च्-ङ दीप्तौ, वस्चू-श छेदे, वृची-ध् वृतौ ॥ १०९ ।। a) Dos - - 103.) Cv: इतिर्गतिः......इङ्समः। इति रेफमध्यः। Cd.r: विरेकः पौमःपुन्येन इडर्थोऽध्ययनम् ॥ पुरीषोत्सर्ग इति चतुर्भुजः। 106.") Dy, it (for ara): Cal. 108. Dj reads 108 -109% on marg. Ed. स्वच् श. -")D, पिचक्. -d) D, विचिलिऔ; Cd.r Cal. Ed. T व्यक्तिकारे. T पचक्. विचिर्लिधौ. 105. 3) D. पृचीङ्ल ; T पृचिल्ड, 109. D, reads 109ab on marg. ') Dg B T Cd.r Cal. Ed. -मासु (for | By BC Cal. Ed. संबन्धे (for संभवे). -भासु). Dv,B क्ङ्वंचु; Dva ङ्क्वंच ; T Cd.r 106. )D, दंभशाठ्ये. D. मच्; T मुच्ङ Cal. Ed. क्ङ् वंच (for -वन्चु).-') (for मुच्). T मुचिङ् च. ) Cd Cal. Dvs दीपि; T भासि (for दीप्तौ).-.)D, Ed. मुचक (for मुच-कू). -'). D. व्रश्चू Dv[ओ]व्रश्चूश ; T[ओ]श्चू (for मुच मुचुइर्; D. T Zचु(T °च )म्लुच्चिर व्रस्चू-श). Cv (as in Dva only): ओ। D सुचम्लुच( before alteraion °चु )इर् वृणः॥ Other schools usually give DADY चु(Dv, °च)म्लुचिर् (for Zच्-म्लुचु the root with sit added (as in Dv, T GT). -) D, (twice ) Feet (for here). The root contains a dental s म्लुन्च् ). D सुंचम्लुच च मुंचु च: Tम्लुच मुंच | in the penultimate, though Mss. च मुंचुच. Cd : कातन्त्रादौ द्वितीयोन दृश्यते। read it with a palatal & owing to the रेफयुक्तायस्वरी सञ्चु इत्याधिको दृश्यते ॥ influence of the following palatal 107. ) Cr रिविर्धमी. D, विवेक ; consonant. CE. CAF दन्योपोऽयम् । T विकेके (sic) Cfor विरके). Cr: विरेक चयोगात् तालव्यः॥ कवि. २ ·१८ कविकल्पद्रुमे श्वच-श्वचि-शचिङ् गत्यां, शच-ङ् वाचि, शुचिर्-यजी । शौचे विशरणे क्लेदे, शुच् शोके, पच्-ङ सेवने ॥ ११०॥ षच् संबन्धे, पस्च गतौ, षिच्-पशौच क्षरणे, ष्टुच- । ङ प्रसादे, चकारान्ताः पञ्चाशत् समुदीरिताः ॥ १११॥ आब्यायामे, ऽथोछि-शुञ्छे, उछी-श् बन्धसमापने । वर्जनेऽतिक्रमे, ऽथर्छ-श् मूर्ती गमनमोहयोः ॥ ११२ ।। जर्छ-झर्छ-श भत्सोक्त्योः, प्रछौ-श् ज्ञीप्से, ऽथ पिच्छ-श । मिछ-२ बाधे, म्लेछ-कि देश्योक्तौ, मुर्छा मोह उच्छ्ये ॥ ११३ ॥ युछ प्रमादे, लाछि लछ लक्षणे, विछ-क विषि । विछ-२ गतौ, वाछि कामे, स्मुर्छ-स्फुर्छा तु विस्मृतौ । हुर्छा कौटिल्ये, ऽथ हीछ लज्जे, छान्तोनविंशतिः ॥ ११४ ॥ re- DB चांतवर्गः 110. .) Cd.r.Cal. Ed. ३ श्वच श्वच व्यतीहारादात्मनेपदम् ॥ Das B Cd.r Cal. (for श्वच-श्वचि).Cd: द्वावाद्यो वकारयुक्तादी। Ed. सेचने (for सेवने), पुन:पाठादाद्यो नेदनुबन्धा, तिस्तु सर्वे, एक 111. ")Dadamaged from षस्व up एवेत् पाठवलाद्वाध्यमिति न्यायात् । किं त्वत्र to बन्ध (in 112°). -) D, षन्चल मध्यमोशीदनुबन्धो भ्रान्तः पठ्यते तद्धेयम् , D, Dv, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. 2 (for अन्यथा आनेडितानुबन्धवादाद्यमध्यमयो नु- षस्व ). -") Cd.r: टुच...षस्याधो मूर्थ- बन्धानुपपत्तेः॥ न्यण इति केचित्। स्नोचते। सोष्णुच्यते॥ The commentator's -After 111, D, Dvs ins. इति चाता, contention, that if the second root were to be read with an anubandha इ (which can be dispensed with) 112. Before 112, Dya ins. अथ there would be difficulty in connect- छांता:. D. damaged up to बन्ध. -.) ing the anubandha. # (read after Cd: आछि आयामे इत्यादौ [छकारस्य] द्वित्वा- the last rogt) with the first two भावः प्रकृतिभ्रमनिरासार्थः । foots, is strictly speaking correct ( after alteration as in text ) Dv T (cf. 6), but as all the MSS. (of the -d) T -हिंसयोः (for मोहयोः). text) read the root as are and as Cd : मूर्तिः कठिनीभावः। there is not much difficulty in under 113. ) D, भोक्ती. b) Cal. standing what the authar really Ed. प्रौशू ज्ञीप्से अथो पिछ. cd means I have retained it. (The best देशोक्तौ. cd : देश्या ग्राम्या उक्तिरसंस्कृतcourse would have been to read the कथनमिति यावत् | All MSS. (except letter / after every. root-*श्वच- D, Cd.r) मू(D, मो. Cd.:: पवर्ग- श्वचि-शचिमत्यां.) by Dr. शुचिर्भई. | शेषादिर्हस्वी।-D, उच्छ्रयोः. DB विसरणे.-4cd : शोचति...। 114.) Cd: युछ...अन्तःस्थाद्यादिः प्रियतमा मां शोचते शोचते' इति महानाटके पञ्चमस्वरी। ओष्ठवर्गाद्यादिरिति रमानाथला... - ') D बंधे. - (1) D₂ - - .

·जकारन्तिधातुवर्ग: १९ अज क्षेपे गते, ऽजि- तु भास्यर्ज त्वर्जने, अर्ज-क । संस्कारे, अन्जू-धनि व्यक्तिगतिम्रक्षण, ईजि तु ॥ ११५॥ ईज-ङ कुत्से गतौ, उब्ज-शार्जवे, ऽथोर्ज-क जीवने । बले, ऽथर्ज-ङ् गतिस्थैर्योर्जनार्जन, ऋजि-ङ् भृजि ॥ ११६॥ एज-ङ् दीप्तौ, एज़ कम्पे, ओलज्युत्क्षेपणे, क्षजि-क् । तङ्के, क्षजि-क्षज-ष्मङ् दागत्योः, क्षीज् कूज हिक्कने ॥ ११७ ॥ कर्ज पीडे, कुज-खुजु स्तेये, खर्ज व्यथामृजोः । खज् मन्थे, खजि पाङ्गुल्ये, गज् मदे, गजि च स्वने ॥ ११८ ॥ गज-गर्ज-क् च, गोंर्जाशब्दे, गृजि गृज ध्वनौ । गुज-श्यस्मिन् , गुजि गुज कूजने, जजि जज् युधि ॥ ११९ ॥ जर्ज-श् वाग्भर्त्सयोर् , णिज्-लिइनौं पोषे, णिजि-लूङ च । शुद्धौ, तुजि-क् भाषट्टार्थे, तुजि प्राणेऽवने, तुज ॥ १२० ॥ हिंसे, तर्ज-क्ड त भत्से, त्यजौ हानौ, तिज-क् शिते । तिज्-ङ क्षान्तौ च, तन्जु-धू संकोचे, धृजि धृज ध्रजि ।। १२१ ॥ , ओष्ठवर्गशेषादिरिति त्रिलोचनः॥-d) Tस्मूर्छ; कूजते: स्वरप्रयुक्तत्वात् पृथक निर्देशः । अन्यस्त्वाह Cd.r Cal. Ed. स्वुर्छ (for स्मुर्छ). DYAD, क्षीजकूजोः पृथक्करणादर्थभेदोऽनुसंधेयः। तथा स्फूर्छ; T स्वर्णा (corrupt) (for स्फुर्छा). हि, कूज़न्ति कपोता इत्युक्ते स्वनन्तीति गम्यते । cd : द्वौ दन्त्यादी हस्विनी क्रमेण वकारौष्ठय- क्षीजति दासीत्युक्ते सखेदं स्वनतीति गम्यते। वर्गद्वितीययुक्तौ च। -') Dys Dr. BT एवमन्यत्रापि धातुभेदेऽर्थभेदोऽवगन्तव्यः'॥ Cd.r Cal. Ed. कौटिल्यके (for कौटिल्ये, Dhatupradipa P. 25. ऽथ).-After 114. D Dva ins. इति 118.") D.DV T कुजु (for कुज). Dg छांता:, D, B छांतवर्गः. खुज. -b) T स्थैर्ये (for स्तेये). ")T 115. Before 115, Dvs ins. अथ खजू मंधे खज पांगव्ये. जांता:. -") T[अंजुधनि, 119. ab) Dv, [ऊर्जशब्दे. Cd : ऊर्जा 116. ") cd : उब्ज... ह्रस्वादिरोष्ठयब-बलं, तत्करणकः शब्द ऊर्जाशब्दः । गर्जति सिंह। कारोपधः।...दन्त्यवकारत्वात् न्यूज्जतीत्यत्र दीर्घ Cr: अस्मिन्निति ध्वनौ। इत्यप्येके।...आर्जवमवक्रीभावः ।। 120.) Cal. Ed., पेषे (for पोषे). गतिस्थैर्येर्जनार्जव (for ोर्जनार्जन). -") Cd: भा दीप्तिः। षट्टार्थों निकेतनहिंसा- 117. I)D, वसे (sic)(for कम्पे):-) बलदानानि (ride 14600). D, हिष्कने.Cd: हिक्कनमव्यक्तशब्दः। सखेदस्यै- Ed. बले ( for ऽवने). वाव्यक्तशब्दे क्षीजे: प्रयोग इति, रक्षितः। 121, .) DCal. Ed. इतर्जक (for क्षीजति सखेदो जनः। कूजति कोकिलःt Cf. तर्ज-). Cd: ताम(तर्जयदम्बरे इति क्षीज अव्यक्त शब्दे (P. -Dh. I 256)। रघुप्रयोग(12-41 )स्तु तर्जनं तर्जस्तं करोतीति नौ क्षीजति। अस्यानन्तरं कूजतिन: निर्दिश्यते । साध्या-CE.Mallinatha-on,the above cdy Dva - dy Cal. 1 ·२० कविकल्पद्रुमे ध्रज् ध्वजि ध्वज ध्रिज गतौ, ओ-नज्-डी ह्रियि, पूज-क। पूजे, पिजि-क् भाषट्टार्थे, पिजि-ङल् वर्णपूजयोः ॥ १२२ ।। स्यात् पृजि-लङ च संपर्के, भज-जौ भागसेवयोः । भज-क् पाके, भजि-क् भासि, भ्रेज- च, भ्राज्-पृटु च ॥१२३ ॥ भुजो-शौ वक्रणे, भुज्-धौ त्राणे भक्षे, भृजी-ङ तु । भर्जने, भ्रस्ज-जौश् पाके, भन्जो-धौ मोटने, मुजि-॥ १२४ ॥ मुज-मज्-मार्ज-क् मृजाध्वन्योर् , मृज्-लष् शुद्धौ, मृजू-षकि तु । भूषे च, मस्जो-शष्टौ स्नाने त्रुडने, युज्-कि संयमे ॥ १२५ ॥ युजिर्-धौम् च युतौ, युज्-यौङ समाधौ, युज-क्ङ तु । निन्द, यजै-जौ देवार्चादानसंगकृतौ, रुज-क् ॥ १२६ ॥ हिंसे, रुजो-शौ भने, रिज्-ज्यर्थे, रिज-ज्यर्थे, रन्ज्-य-रन्ज-मौन् । रागे, रेज़-ङ राज->ण दीप्तौ, लाज् लाजि भर्त्सने ॥ १२७ ॥ Ramline - 1 passage : 'तर्ज भर्सने' (P. Dh. x 142) -कूजयोः is in agreement with the इति धातोश्चौरादिकादनुदात्तत्त्वादात्मनेपदेन | अव्यक्ते शब्दे of other schools. भाव्यम् । तथापि चक्षिको डिस्करणाज्ज्ञापकादनु- 123. ६) Cd: भज कू पाके।...विश्राणने दात्तत्त्वनिमित्तस्यानित्यत्वात् परस्मैपदमूह्य- | इति प्रायः। विश्राणनं दानम् ॥-d)Daom. मित्युक्तमाख्यातचन्द्रिकायाम् 'तर्जयते भर्त्सयते from ङ च up to भर्जने (in 124°), तर्जयतीत्यपि च दृश्यते कविषु' (cf. 1.4.15)। Dvi भ्रातृङ्खट च; Cal. Ed. भ्राजक्ट च.'' It may however be noted that the atmanepaditva of the roots in the 124. Dr om. up to भर्जने ( in c) चुरादि class (to which the root तर्ज (of.v.1.123). b) T रक्षे (for भक्षे). belongs ) is due to the two express ') T भृस्जऔश; Cal. Ed. 1 भ्रस्जौअसू. statements, आ कुस्मादात्मनेपदिनः and Cd: दन्त्यसोपधः। आ गर्वादात्मनेपदिनः and has nothing 125. )D BCd.rCal. Ed. मुजमन्जू, to do with the system of accentua- Dv. मुज (for मुजू-मजू). Cd: द्वावाद्या tion, which is used in the first nine भ्वादावेवान्यैः पठ्यते। मुञ्जति मोजति। तत्रैव classes only. d) Cal. Ed. तिजङ् द्वितीयः सप्तमस्वरीति केचित् । मर्जति ॥-D, क्षान्तौ च तंजुध संकोचे धृजिधृजनजि । DY T मृजाध्वन्यो. d) D, (before 122. *) T, धृज (for ध्रज्). D, विजि alteration as in text) BCd.r Cal. Ed. ( For ध्वजि.) D, ध्वजि ध्वज धिज गता. भूषे च मस्जोशट्वा स्यात् स्नाने युजकि संयमे, -)D, ओनल. ') Dva (Comm. Cd.r मस्जो... दन्त्यसमध्यः। as in text) पिजक्. 4) Dv, B Cd. 127. ) T भंजे (for भगे). D. राजा Cal. Ed. War (form). D, DvT (for fis-), - Dvi Cd: कायो for पूजयो, The reading, भर्जने | Cr: ऋज्यर्थे भने इति दुर्गादास - "- ·जकारान्तधातुवर्ग: २१ भर्गे, ऽथ लस्जी-ओ-लज्-ङ ब्रीडे, लज् लजि भर्त्सने । लज्-कान्तौं, लज-लुजि-क् भाषट्टार्थे, विजिर्-लिजौ ॥ १२८ ॥ वेके, विजी-धो विज्-डीशो भीकम्पे, ल-वृज-ङि वृ-ङली। त्यागे, वृजी-कि च, वृजी-धू वृतौ च, व्र गती, व्रज-क् ॥ १२९ ।। संस्कृतौ च, विरेफौ तौ, शिजि-किङस्फुटध्वनौ । षन्जौ-जि सङ्गे, वन्जौ-जिङालिङ्गे, पस्न सर्पणे ।। १३० ।। षर्ज सर्जार्जने, सृज्-यौङ विसर्गे, सृजौ-श च । टो-स्फूर्जा वननिर्घोषे, जकारान्ता द्विसप्ततिः ॥ १३१ ॥ cd, cd: - - कामधेन्वास्तु रिजि(? ज् ) अर्थे, ऋ अरिरेजत्, लङ शिङ्क्ते, कि छ शिञ्जयते शिजते मञ्जीरः। भ्रर्थे भृजीति व्याख्यानम् || Cv (as in DvsS 'तालै ॥ शिजलयसुभगैर्तितः कान्तया मे' as in Dv, ज्यर्थो भृजिः): ऋज्यर्थे भृजि। (Meghadāta 81) इति शत्रन्तं गणकृता- Ks, on whom Vop. mainly draws, नित्यत्वात् ॥ To avoid the irregular however, gives free as a variant of form शिजत्, Mallinātha .and some ऋज गतिस्थानार्जनोर्जनेषु (P. Dh. I 189) other commentators read in its place and not of ऋजि भर्जने (P. Dh. I 190). शिक्षा-. The other schools read this Cf. 'अन्ये तूद्रिक्तोद्रेकार्थं हलादिमेनं मन्यन्ते' root only in the ad-class. (Ks under I 189). ") Dars (after ध्वौजिङ्... परिष्वजति पाञ्चाली मध्यम alteration as in text ) Dv, tele a पाण्डुनन्दनम्' इति गणकृतानित्यत्वादिति (for रेजुङ ). -1) D. T लज् ( for लाज् ). कश्चित्...षस्ज सर्पणे । दन्त्यसोपधः।...सजति । D, लजि (for लाजि). 'वचोऽपि परुषाक्षरं न च पदेषु संसज्जते' इति 128. Darkom. ( hapl.) 128ad. -") शाकुन्तले (V 23, Ray's edition; this D, गर्भे (for भर्गे). Cal. Ed. , लस्जो ( for stanza is found only in the Bengali लस्जी).Cd.r: आद्यः सोपधः। - T भर्जेध editions ) गणकृतानित्यत्वात् ॥ The form LIH BOGE ( corrupt). — b) Dj ) D; लजि | सजते, though strictly apāyiniya is, लज् (by transp). however, in close agreement with 129.) Cd : भीकम्पे...द्वावौँ (i.e. the epic idiom and is also sanction- भीकम्प is a case of a samāhāra dvaned by the grammarians, as it is used dva compound). Dr.लवृजि; D. वृद्धि by Patanjali, the great Bhasyakara. (for लू-वृज्-ङि). -") D वृधी (for Cf. " 'हेतुमति च' इत्यत्र 'यदभिप्रायेषु वृजी-ध्). सज्जन्ते' इति भाष्यप्रयोगादयमात्मनेपद्यपि । (Madhaviya Dhātuvrtti, under I 130. Cy: विरेफौ रेफरहितौ। वजति 217). वाजयति॥ तौ means the two immediately.preceding roots, व्रज् and 131. ab) Cal. Ed. सर्जर्जने. D, B व्रज-कू. ") Cr शिजिङ्लकि (for 'लू-किङ्), Cd.rCal. Ed. षर्ज सर्जाजने सृज्याङ् विसर्गेऽथ Cd: शिजिल्किङस्फुटध्वनौ। तालव्यादिः। सृजोश च. -4) D, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. अस्फुटध्वनिरिह भूषणकर्तृक एव, 'भूषणानां तु ट्वोस्फुर्जा. Cd.r ह्रस्वी. After 131, Da शिञ्जितम्' इत्यमरात् (1.7.24)। इ, शिष्यते। Dvains. इति जांता::D,B जातवर्ग:.

·२२ कविकल्पद्रुमे उद्झ-श् त्यागे, जर्झ-झर्झ-शू भक्त्यिोर्शान्तिमास्त्रयः ॥ १३२॥ , अट्ट-क तौच्छयेऽनादरे, ऽहात्टाट्टङतिक्रमे वधे । अट इट् कट् कटि कटी गत्यामे-कट् वृतौ वृषि ॥ १३३ ।। कीट् बन्धवर्णयोः, कूट-क्ङप्रदाप्रमदोः, कुटि । वैकल्ये, कुट्-शि कौटिल्ये, कुट्-कुट्ट-क्ङ प्रतापने ॥ १३४ ॥ कुट्ट-क् कुत्साच्छिदोः, किट् कट्वत् , खिट् च भयभीमयोः । खट्ट-क् वृतौ, खोट गत्याघाते, खट् काङ्क्षि, गोष्ट-ङ ।। १३५ ॥ संघाते, घट्-क हिंसे च, घटि-क्यपि द्युतौ, घट-- । ङम् चेष्टे, घुट-ङल परिवर्ते, घुट्-शि प्रतीहतौ ॥ १३६॥ ab - 132. ") DI-Dv. Cal. Ed. 1 उज्झश; कूटङ्क प्रमादाप्रमुदोः; D. कूटवडाप्रमाप्रमदो। Dv2 उझ्झश; T उझश. Cd.r: ह्रस्वादिर्द- D, कूदकङ्कप्रसादाप्रमुदोः; Dv, कूटक्काप्रदाँ- न्त्यवर्गतृतीयोपधः ।...जोपध( Cr जकारोपध) प्रमदो, B कूटवप्रसादाप्र( the last two इत्येके॥ - After 132, D, Dvs ins. इति झांता: DB झांतवर्गः. letters marg.)दोः; T कूदकङ्कप्रदाप्रमदोः; Cd.r Cal. Ed. कूटू कङ्कप्रसादाप्रदोः (for 133. Before 133, Dya ins. अथ टांता:. ) Cd.r: अकू...टद्वयान्तः।... कूट-वाप्रदाप्रमदोः). कूट-क्का = कूट-वड + एकटकार इति रामः (तन्मते आटयतीति अप्र. अप्रदाप्रमदोः अप्रदायां अप्रमदि च. मनोरमा-adds Cr.) ||-- MSS. [s]हाहाङ् Cv: प्रदा प्रदानम् । Cd.r: अप्रदा दानाभावः। ( for S ETTEICEE). Do तौच्छे. ऽद्यातूटा क छ, कूटयते खलः, स्फुटमप्यर्थमप्रसन्न (Cr = अट्ट अतूट अट्टङ् अतिक्रमे. Cd.r: त्रयः प्रसन्नं न ) करोति, किंचिन ददाति वेत्यर्थः । क्रमान्मूर्धन्यवर्गाद्य-दन्त्यवर्गाद्य-तृतीयोपधाः । 135. ) DCd.r Cal. Ed. -भीषयोः अटिहिषते अतिषिते अधिटिषते खलं राजा ॥ (for .भीमयोः). cd) D, Dvs धृतो; -) Dva om कट. D... अटिटू कट कटि D, धृभृतौ; D. Dv. (before alteration कटी. Cd : पृथक्पाशत् तृतीयो नेदनुबन्धः, as in text) T कृतौ (for वृतौ). DA तद्व्यवधानात् पूर्वी त चथा। एवं पृथक्या- Dva T ग(D.म)त्यां धाते. ठाच्चतुर्थो न दीर्घदनुबन्धः, तद्व्यवधानात् पूर्वे 136. d: झुत्यर्थेनैव पाक्षिकचुरादित्वे सिद्धे (cf. 1Jab) किकरणमर्थान्तरेऽपि पाक्षिक- 134. ab) B Cd Cal. Ed. (in agree चुरादित्वार्थम् । --")Cd : घटते...। 'घटतीति frent with other schools ) ( for घटो ज्ञेयो नाघटन घटतामियात्' इति तु घटते: कीद). CH: कीटति। Cd.r: क, कीटयति । पचादित्वादन्, 'ततो घट इचाचरतीति को कीटः। वर्णः कैश्चिन्न मन्यते (Cr वर्ण न पठन्ति साध्यम्॥ -D, T परीवर्ते. D. Bca मनोरमाकाराः)॥ - D, कूटक्कप्रदामदो: Cal. Ed. डम चष्टे घुइल परि-(Cal. Ed. (submetric), D DV. 'प्रदाप्रमुदो; DI री-).

·टकारान्तधातुवर्गः २३ घट्ट-क् चाले, घट्ट-ड च, चिट प्रेषे, चट-क् वधे । चट् च भेदे, चेष्ट-डीहे, चुट्ट-क् चुट् चुटि तुच्छने ॥ १३७ ॥ चुटि-क् छेदे, चुट-च्छुट्-कशि च, जट् झट संहतो। पट् नृत्यहिंसयोर् , णट्-म नतो, तट्-काहतो, तट ॥ १३८ ॥ उच्छाये, तुट्-शि कलहे, त्रुट-क्ङ त्रुट्-यशि च्छिदि । नट णट्वन् , नट-क् भ्रंशे, पट-क् च विषि, पट् गतौ ॥ १३९॥ पुट्-शि श्लेषे, पुट-क् चूर्णे भासि, पिट् संहतौ ध्वनौ । पुट्ट-क् तौच्छये, बुट्-कि हिंसे, भट् भृतौ, भट्-म भाषणे ॥ १४० ॥ म्लेट-नेट-मेट उन्मादे, मुटि मर्दे, कि-मुट् क्षुदि । मुट्-शि त्वाक्षेपे च, यौट संबन्धे, रौटनादरे ॥ १४१ ॥ रेटू-ञ् याचे, रट् च वाचि, रुटि स्तेये, रुट-क् रुषि । द्युतौ, रुट्-लुट-लड् दीप्तिप्रतिहत्योर् , लुटि हुतौ ॥ १४२ ॥ लुट-क् भासि, लऋ-लुट्-य लुट् विलोटविलोडयोः । लुण्ट-क्यवज्ञाचौर्ये, लट् बाल्योक्त्योर् , ङ्-लोष्ट संहतौ ॥ १४३ ।। लोटुन्मादे, वट् वेष्टे, वटि-क वण्टने। वट्-मोक्ती, व्युटि-क क्षित्यां, विटाक्रोशे स्वने, ऋ-शौट् ॥ १४४ ॥ , वेष्ट-ङ dyca: - - ) Ds - 137. b) DY, B चिटकू . ना; T का ना (sic); Cal. Ed , रोट्रना' आद्यष्टद्वयान्तः। एकटकार इति रामः॥ ( for रोट्रना ). Cd : नादरोऽनादरः। 138. ) D, चुटि (for चुटिक), DA 142. ") D. रेट्र (for रद). -d) Cal. Ed. छुट क् (for च्छुद-क).- Dgs Dv-प्रतीहत्योर्. reads from संहतो up to त्रुद (in 139) 143. ) DB (sup. lin. as in on marg. ) D. T *तौ; D,B Cd.r text) भाषि; Cd.r Cal. Ed. भासे (for Cal. Ed. नृतौ (for नतौ). भासि) .-"cd.r: लुण्टकि...दन्त्यनप्रकृतिः टयोगान्मूर्धन्यः। तेन भ्वादिपक्षे यगादौ नलोपे 139. Dreads up to त्रुट् (in b) on लुट्यते इत्यादि। .d)T बाल्योक्ती. marg, B reads 139ab on marg. -") 144. ") D, लोड्रन्मादे; D, लोटन्मादे. b) D, afze; D, Cà. Cal. Ed. aliata 140. ")D, T पुट्क (for पुट-कू). (for वटि-क). Dबंधटने (sic) (for वेष्टने). 141. ") DB नेटम्लेट; Cal. Ed. ") Das (before alteration as in म्लेट नेट (for म्लेट-नेट). D, मेटनेट ( for text) DVT व्युटि-कि; DBCd.r Cal. ने-मेट्ट). -d) De:रोड्रनादरे; DDHI Ed. वुटिक (for व्युटि-क), d) DV.T रोड्रना; DDva cd.r Cal. Ed. , रौट्ट ! अशोद. DB_से. - -- ·कविकल्पद्रुमे गर्वे, शट-वङ श्लाघे, शट सादे शीर्णौ गतौ रुजि । शिट्-षिटानादरे, षुट्ट-क तौच्छ्ये च, षट अंशके ॥ १४५॥ षट्ट-क निकेतने हिंसे बले दाने, स्फुट-क् भिदि । स्फुटिर् विशरणे, स्फुट्-शि विकाशे, स्फुट-ड च, स्फुटिक् ॥ १४६ ॥ नर्मण्याङः स्फुट-क हिंसे, स्फिट-क वृत्यां च, सुट्ट-क । चानादरे, स्मिट-क् च, स्लिट्-क च स्नेहे, स्फटि-स्फट । शीर्णी, हट् विषि, हेट् बाधे, टान्ता इत्येकसप्ततिः ॥ १४७ ॥ अठि-ङठ गते, ऽथोठोपघाते, उठ बाधने । कुठि खोटनवैकल्यालस्ये, कठ तङ्कने, कठि-॥ १४८ ।। कि आध्याने, कठि-ङ च, गुठि-क् वेष्टे, पिठ क्लिशि । वधे, पठ् वाचि, बठ् पैन्ये, मठ् वासमदयोर् , मठि- ॥ १४९ ॥ - - - 145. ) Dvs वर्गे (for गर्वे ). -1) D, पञ्चमस्वरिणाविति भ्रमो हेयः (Cr स्वरिणा- शीणे. D, जि. –d)D, तौच्छे.D, तौच्छथे विति न वाच्यम् )। तथात्वे (Cr. om.) हाथ षटांशके. सजातीयतया 'स्फुट-कू भिदि' इत्यादीनां संनि- 146.") Dv, (Comm. as in text) धानेऽपठिष्यत् (Cr °धावपठना [? नात्)। षटकू -") Cd.r: विशरणं भेदनम् ।... एवं संख्यापि न संगच्छते। स्फुटिशिरणे विसरण इति दन्त्यमध्यपाठे विकसन इत्यर्थः॥ इत्यनेनैवेष्टसिद्धौ शेषधातोश्च वैयर्थं स्यात् ॥ d)D.E.Cd.r Cal.Ed. विकासे. Cd.r: For the root Free in other dhātu- विकास इति कस-ज गताविति दन्त्यान्तस्य पनि pathas, cf.v. 1. 39. -") D2 Dve (Cr घञ्प्रत्यये) रूपम्, विपूर्वत्वेनार्थान्तर- शीणे. -1) T एकविंशतिः (1). After वाचितया (Cr उपसर्गपूर्वत्वेन अर्थान्तराभि- 147, Dains. इति टांता:; D, B टांतवर्ग:. धायकत्वात ) विकसन इत्यर्थः। d) Cal. 148. Before 148, Dva ins. अथ Ed: सटिक (for स्फुटि-कू). ठांताः, -") ऽथोठ = ऽथ + उठ (Cd.r: 147. ") DDv, स्फुटकु; Cal. Ed. 1 हखादिः). स्फटकू (for. स्फुट-क). ") D, स्फेटक; 149. ) D. DV T बंधे; DA B Cal. Dv, Cal. Ed. ff reg; BT 79% (for Ed. बधे; D3.5 वंधे (for वधे ). T दैन्ये; Cal. स्फिट-क). D, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. स्फुटक Ed. स्थौल्ये (for पैन्ये ): Cd : पैन्य( Cal. (for सुट-क)..-") DIEDV BC Cal. Ed. स्थौल्य )मिह सामर्थ्यम् । d)D, B Ed. स्मिट्रक (for स्मिट-क्). -1) Dr Cd.r Cal. Ed. (against metre) वास- Dv B T स्फुटिस्फुट; -Cal. Ed. , स्फटि- मर्दयोंर् . Cd : मर्दः कैश्चिन्न मन्यते। Cr: स्फुट.Cd: द्वावाद्यस्वरिणावोष्ठयवर्गद्वितीययुक्तौ।। मर्दमर्थ नेच्छन्ति वृद्धाः॥ - 1 m 1 ·डकारान्तधातुवर्गः २५ , ङ त्वाध्याने, मुठि-ड तु पलाथे, रठ भाषणे । रुठोपघाते, रुठ-लुङ् प्रतीघाते, ऽथ रुठ-लुठि ॥ १५० ॥ गत्यालस्यस्तेयखोटे, ल-लुठ-ङ लुठ रादिवत् । लुट्-शि लोठे, लुण्ठ-क चौर्य, वठि- कचरे, वठ ॥ १५१ ।। स्थौल्ये, शठ-क्ङ श्लाघायां, शठ् वधक्लेशकैतवे शठ-कालस्थे, श्वठ्-श्वठि-क् च गत्यसंस्कृतसंस्कृते ॥ १५२ ॥ शुठि शुरू खोटने, शुठ-कालस्ये, शुठि-कि शोषणे । सठ-स्वठ-क् श्वठार्थे, हठ कीलबन्धे बलात्कृतौ । प्लुतो, हे-ग खचे, हेढ़-ड बाधे, विंशतित्रिभिः ॥ १५३ ॥ , अद्ड अड्डाभियोगे, ऽड्-रन् व्यापे, ऽडुद्यम, ईड-लङ् । स्तुतौ, ईड-क् चौलडि-क्युत्क्षेपे, कड्-शादने, कडि- ॥ १५४ ।। ङञ् च दर्पे, कडि-क् भेदे रक्षणे, ल-विडा-ङजि । स्नेहे मोक्षे, क्रीड़ खेले, कुड्-शि बाल्येऽदने, कुडि-ङ् ॥ १५५ ॥ 1 - 150. ) D. [s]थ रङ (sic); T ठा विंशतिनिभिः (Cal. Ed., बाधे ठान्तास्त्रि- ठूलुठलङ् (for रूठ-लङ्). ) T च विंशतिः [forf]). Cd : अत्र संख्यायामेको (for ऽथ). नास्तीति चिन्त्यम् । The shortage is due 151. ) T लुठलङ् (for ल-लुट-ङ). to his reading लुठू for लुण्ठू (151) -") Cal. Ed. लोटे (for लोठे). Dr.3 which loses its number, since there are other roots with the same spell- लुठूक; D BCd.r Cal. Ed. लुठक्; Dva T लुंठक (for लुण्ठू-क). ing. - After 153, D, Dvains. इति ठांता: D Bठांतवर्ग:. 152.) Cal. Ed. स्थौल्ये शठकङ श्लाघे. -')D, Dv बंध-; B बधे; Cal. Ed. बध 154. Before 154, Dre ins. अथ (for वध-). -)D, शुठिक (for श्वठि-कू). डांता:. ") Cd : द्वौ क्रमाद् दन्त्यमूर्धन्यवर्ग- )D गत्यसंस्कृति-(for °संस्कृत-). तृतीयोपधौ। अड्डिडिषति, अडिड्डिषति। विपि 153. D. स्वठ; Dv Cal. Ed. स्वठूक अद्, अड्। अभियोगः समाधानम् ॥ Dvs (for स्वठ-क). D.2 रूठाणे; D स्वार्थे (for [s]डन् ( for sडू-रन् ). श्वठार्थे ).- 4) DR.Cr कीलबंध-.-f) कडू भक्षणे. Cd : कश अदने।...माञ्चस्तु Tहोठ (for हेतू-ग), Cd.r:श, हेठती हेठन्ती। वेदेषूच्चारणभेदार्थ भ्वादावप्येनं पठन्ति ॥ -Cv: खचो भूतिपूत्युत्पत्तिः। DI-3.5 155. ) D. B Cd.r Cal. Ed. अङ् ( before alteration) Dv, dose; Da (for ङञ्).Cd: दर्प इह हर्षः।...अयमात्मने- हेतृअग; T होडक (for हेकृञ्छ ). Ds B पदीत्यन्ये। कदाचित् परस्मैपदार्थों अकारः। Cd.r Cal. Ed. प्लुतो हेठशू खचे हेतृञ् (D, | अनेकार्थत्वात् तुषापनयनेऽपि । कण्डते तण्डुलान् [by alteration] Ca Cal. Ed. हेक) बाधे| लोकः ॥ a d) Cal. Ed. I - ·२६ कविकल्पद्रुमे , दाहे, ऽथ कुडि वैकल्ये, कुडि-क् रक्षे, ऽथ कृड्-शि तु । घान्ये भक्षे, कड्ड कद्ड कार्कश्ये, खोड़ खोटने ॥ १५६ ॥ खुडि-ङ् खन्ने, खुड-खुडि-खड-क भेदे, खडि-ङ् मथि । गडि गण्डे, गइ-म सेके, गुडि-क वेष्टे, ऽथ गुड्-शि च ॥ १५७ ॥ रक्षे, शि-घुड् च व्याघाते, चुडि तौच्छये, चुडि-क् छिदि । चुड्ड चुड कृतौ हावे, चडि-क रोषे, चडि-डपि ॥ १५८ ॥ जुड-२ गतौ, जुड्-शि बन्धे, जुड-क् नोदे, तड-क् त्विषि । तडि-डप्याहतो, तोड़नादरे, तुड्ढ तू तु ॥ १५९ ॥ तुड़ तुड्-ङि वधे, तुइ-शि भेदे, थुड-शि संवृतौ । दुइ-द्रुड्-शि मज्जने, द्राड-ध्राड-ङ् शीर्णी, शि-नुड् वधे ॥ १६० ॥ - - 1 to b)D -- - 156. 4) D, वैक्लव्ये ( for वैकल्ये ). -') | इति शब्दस्य व्युत्पत्त्य( Cr शब्दव्युत्पादना)- D1:45 Dv, T $E; Des; B Cd.r Cal. थमेवायं धातुर्मन्तव्यो न वस्यान्यत्र प्रयोग Ed. कूड (for कृड्). Cd.r: षष्ठस्वरी। इत्याहुः॥ Dgs Dv. गडम् (for गड्-म). फलाभावेऽप्यस्य कुटादौ पाठः प्राचा( Cr ay cd: गुडि कू वेष्टे ।...अनेकार्थत्वाच्चूर्णी- वृद्धाना )मनुरोधात् ॥ "):D, घाने; Cal. करणेऽपि। Ed. , धान्ये. Cv: घान्यं घनत्वम् ॥ Cd: 158. )T हानौ (for हावे ). घनीभावः॥ Cr: घनत्वभावो घान्यं, कठिनी- भाव इत्यर्थः। Cd: कड्ड कद्ड...द्वौ कमात् 159. ")Ds reads from बन्धे up टवर्ग-लवर्गतृतीयोपधौ। क्विपि कड् कद् ॥ तुड्-शि (in 160 °) on marg. -d) D, खोड्ड ( for खोड). T खोडने. तडिक् (for तड-क). ) Cd Cal. 157. ab ) D12 Cast (for ał). Do Ed.2 तोड नादरे, D DV2 तुड; D. तुड़ खुडिक (for खुडि ). D, खुडक्D. खड्क (for तुड).. D, तू (for तूड़). D, (for खड-कू). Cd : खोडयति...खुण्डयति. BCd.r Cal. Ed. च (for तु). Cd.r: खाडयति। द्वितीय आयस्वरीति कातन्त्राद्याः। चकारान्ना( Cr "रादना)दरे । स्वमते तु द्वितीयस्याद्यस्वरित्वे पूर्वोऽपीदनुबन्धः 160. D, reads up to TE-T on स्यात् । पञ्चमस्वरित्वे तु सजातीयस्य पुन:- marg. -") D. तुड; D2 तुड; T तुड (for पाठादाद्यो नेदनुबन्धः। खण्डयतीत्यादिप्रयोगस्तु तुड़). D B Cd Cal. Ed. तुडिङ् (for 'खडि-ङ् मथि' इत्यस्मात् पनि खण्डं करोतीति तुड्-ङि). Cd: द्वौ पञ्चमस्वरिणौ। पूर्वस्य औ साध्यः। तस्य भेदवाचित्वं तु धातूनामने- | ऋदनुबन्धसाफल्यार्थमिकारः परस्यैव, तद्व्य- कार्थत्वात्.॥ ') cd : गडि गण्डे। इ, वधानात् कारोऽपि तथा।...वधः पूर्वधातुपक्षे गण्ड्यते। गण्डे कपोलविषयक्रियायाम् ॥ द्विधाकरणमिति गोविन्दभहा...शेषधातुपक्षे वधो Cd.r: रमानाथस्तु (Cr कश्चित्तु) कड्ड (Cr निपीडनमिति रमानाथः॥ .")D दुइ दुइ कड)कार्कश्ये इत्यस्मात् कार्कश्य इत्यस्यानुवृत्त्या DIA DV BT Cd.r Cal. Ed. दुहुइ (Cr इत्यनुवर्त्य) कपोलकर्तृककार्कश्येऽयमिति (for दुइ द्रुडू).Cv (as in Dv.): द्रोडति । व्याख्याय गण्डति कपोलः पाशुनेत्युदाहृतवान् | शि, दुडति ॥ (as in Dvs) शि, दुडति (Cr °दाजहार)। केचित्तु (Cr अन्ये तु) गण्ड अदुडीत् । द्रुडति अद्रुडीत् ॥cd.r: द्वौ रेफयुक्ती ... । .

·२७ डेकारान्तधातुवर्गः नड्-क भ्रंशे, पडि-ङ् गत्यां, पडू-पिडि-क् संहतो, पिडि-ङ् । तत्र, पीड-क बाधगाहे, पुडि मदें, पृड-शू मुदि ॥ १६१ ॥ शि-बुडुत्सर्गसंवृत्योर् , भडि-ङ् वाचि, भडि-क् शिवे । ड्-शि संवृतिसंहत्योर् , भुडि-ङ स्याद् भृतौ वृतौ ।। १६२ ॥ म्लेड-नेड्-मेड़ उन्मादे, मृड्-गशू मोदे, मडि-क् च, कि-। मडि भूषे, मडि-ङ विभागे वेष्टे, मुडि च्छिदि ॥ १६३ ॥ मर्दै, मुडि-ङ मग्ने, ऽथ यौड़ रौ तु टान्तवत् । रोड रौइवल , लड् विलासे, लइ-मोन्मन्थनजिह्वयोः ॥ १६४ ॥ लड्-कोपसेवे, लड-ङक् वीप्से, लडि-कि भासने । ओ-लडि-क्युत्क्षेपणे, लुइ मन्थे, लुड-शि संवृतौ ॥ १६५ ॥ श्लेषे, लोड्-लौड़ उन्मादे, लुण्ड-क् चौयें, विडाक्रुशि । वडि-क् विभागे, वडि-ङ वेष्टे च, बीड्-यभि क्षिपि ॥ १६६ ॥ लज्जे, वाड-ङ आप्लावे, त्रुड्-शि भ्रड्यर्थमज्जयोः । शाड-ङ् श्लाघे, शौड गर्वे, शडि-ङ् संघरुजोः, स्थुड ॥ १६७ ।। -d) cd (Cr only: पुनःपाठात्पूर्वस्य न कुटादित्वम् ।) 163. :) D, म्लेडमेडमेड; D. रोडम्लेड्- द्रोडति...शि, द्रुडति, अनुडीत् । एतौ कश्चिन्न । मेड. -') B क ( for कि-). मन्यते (Cr केचिदिमी नेच्छन्ति)॥ d) (quoted by Cr as a view of कश्चित् ): D24 शीणे. छेद इह लोमच्छेद एव। मुण्डति मुण्डं नापितः, 161. ") DS-5 DV. Cal. Ed. नडक्; लोमरहितं करोतीत्यर्थः। Tasl (corrupt ). D, . - De om. 164. ") Dv, BT यौड (for यौड़ ). from तत्र (in 161°) up to भडि- (in 1623). -') D, Cal, Ed., पीडक्. -जिह्मयोः DV,B जैहययोः (for -जिह्वयोः). -d)D,DvT [उन्मथन-. D.Dy. T D, वधे (for बाध-). -1) D, मुडशू; Das पुडशू (for पृड-शू). 165. ab) D लडङक् ज्ञीप्से; D, Dv, 162. D. om. up to भडि-ङ्ग (cf. v. Cd.r Cal. Ed. लडकङ् वीप्से; DV, लडङ- 1. 161). -")D, Dr (Comm. as in कीप्से (for °कू वीप्से). BT लड्कोपसेवने text) शिबुड् . D2 -संपृत्योर् ; DV-संहत्योर् ; लड़कङ् (for "). DB Cd Cal. Ed. T-संस्रत्योर् (corrupt) (for -संवृत्योर् ). | भाषणे; Cr (gloss: भाषः कथनं ) भाषे -bycd.r: मडिक् शिवे । शिवं कल्याण क्रिया (submetric) for भासने ). वेदेष्वेव । प्रतारणे प्रसिद्धोऽयम् ॥ - 166, ") D, लौड्लोड. ") D. D, संमृति- Ds om.; T संहृति- ( for संवृति-). D -संवृत्योर (for संह°). 4) वडिङक् ( for वडि-ङ). D, भ्रडिङ. D, वृतौ; T धृतौ (for भृतौ) 167. “) D. शौड़ (for शौड़). -d) D, धृतो; D, भृतो (for वृतो), Cal. Ed. स्फुड (for स्थुड). - 6) D.2 ·२८ कविकल्पद्रुम स्फुड्-शि वृत्यां, स्फुडि-ङ् फुल्ले, स्फुडि-क् नर्मणि, हुड्-शि तु । मग्ने, हुडि-ङ् च संघे, हुइ-हूइ-टूड-हुड-ङ् गतौ ॥ १६८ ॥ हौड-ह्रौड-ङ् च, हिडिङ होड़-पि, ङ-हेड च । अनादरे, हेड्-म वेष्टे, डान्ताः षट्सप्ततिर्मताः ॥ १६९ ॥ ढुन्डान्वेषण इत्येको ढकारान्तः प्रकीर्तितः ॥ १७० ॥ अण् रवे, ऽण्-ड्य प्राण, ऋण-ब्द् गतौ, ओण्यपसारणे । कण आर्तस्वरे, कण-म गतौ, कण्-क निमीलने ॥ १७१ ॥ कुण्-शोपकरणे, क्वण् च शब्दे, कूण-क्ङ संकुचि । क्षण-क्षिण-दुञ् वधे, घण-घृण-दुन दीप्तौ, घृण-घिण-घुणि-ङ्॥१७२॥ ग्रहणे, घुण्-ङ घुण-श घूर्ण-अश् भ्रमणे, चण । शब्दे, चण्-मि गतौ हिंसे, चण्-म दाने, शि-चुण छिदि ॥ १७३ ॥ चूर्ण-क पेषे, चूण-तूण-क संकोचे, क्-तूण्-ङ पूरणे । तृण-दुब् भक्षे, तुण-शू जैहये, द्रुण-शू जैहये वधे गतौ ॥ १७४ ॥ d). Dis हुडहट्ट ( for - 168. ") D, स्फडिङ् (for स्फुडि-ङ्). लौकिकत्वमवगन्तव्यम् ॥ -') D Dv -) Cd.r: स्फुडिक नर्मणि।...अयमाद्य ढकारः परिकीर्तितः स्वरीति कातन्त्राद्याः (Cr केचित् ) । पञ्चमस्वर- 171. Before 171, Dve ins. अथ युक्तोऽनार्ष इति गोविन्दभट्टः । णांता:. -") BCd.r. Cal. Ed. [ाण यह हूड-छुट्ट-छ). (for ST-5T). Dgns Dv,BT Cd.r Cal. 169. ) D, होड (for हौडा). -by Ed: ऋणदु. ") DB कण (for कण). D. Dr. -हेडपि (for होड-कुपि ). Dr.2 172. )D, वणवङ; D; कुणवङ; Cd अनादरे ( for -हेड च). -") D, हेट्टङ Cal. Ed. कूण् कङ (for कूण-वङ). Cd : च (for अनादरे). T होइम; Cal. Ed., हेड षष्ठस्वरी।...पञ्चमस्वरीत्येके । (for हेड्-म). • After 169,D,Dva ins. 173. ") Dg om. घुण-ङ. Da (before इति डांता:; DB डांतवर्गः. alteration as in text).s घुणशि (for 170. DIPAT om. 170; Dya reads घुण-श). cd : अत्र भ्रान्तैर्मध्यमः कुटादौ it on marg. sec. m. इत्येके. पठ्यते तद्धयमन्येषामसंमतत्वात् , तथात्वे Cd : ढुण्डान्वेषणे । ढाद्यन्तो नोपधः, ढयोगा- परस्थितानुबन्धस्य पूर्वेण संबन्धापत्तेश्च ।। .) नमूर्धन्यस्तेन यगादौ तल्लोपे दुव्यत. इत्यादि । DrB Cal. Ed. घूर्णञ्श. -") D, चणम. दुण्डति धनं लोकः ॥ Cr: मूर्धन्यवर्गचतुर्थाद्यन्तः, 174: b) DDY,B तूणक्ल (for कू- ढयोगान्मूर्धन्यस्तेन कर्मणि 'ढुढ्यते रामचन्द्रेण तूण-ङ). -') DOT तृणश; DAणश; जानकी विपिने प्रभुः (१) "राधा ढुण्डति | DDVB Cd.r Cal. Ed. तुणश (for माधवम् ।' धातुप्रदीपमनोरमादौ अस्थादर्शना- तुण-शू). D, जैहो. ) DT.णश; Dve. .") Dr ·तकारान्तधातुवर्गः २९ धण ध्वण ध्रण ध्वाने, पण-ङ् व्यवहृतौ स्तुतौ । पिण प्रेषे गतौ श्लेषे, पुण-श् धर्मे, पृण-श् तृपि ॥ १७५ ॥ पूण-क् संघाते, फण-ण निःस्नेहने, फण-मिण गतौ । बण् बण् भ्रण शब्द, ऋ-भण् च, भ्रूण-क्का ङाशाविशङ्कयोः ॥ १७६॥ मण् कूजे, शू-मुण् प्रतिज्ञाने, मृण्-श हिंसे, रण-म् गतौ । रण व्रण रुत्यु-वण् च, वृण्-दुल भक्षे, वेण-म् निशामने ॥ १७७ ।। वादित्रादानगमनज्ञानचिन्तासु, वर्ण-क । वणे, शोण गतेऽस्मिन् , शण-श्रण-म दाने, श्रण-क् तथा । श्रोण-श्लोण तु संघाते, णान्ताः पञ्चाशदीरिताः ॥ १७८ ॥ , अत् सातत्यगते, ऽतीति बन्धे, ऋतू स्पर्धनैश्ययोः । घृणागत्योः, कृत-ध् वेष्टे, कृत-शूप च्छिदि, कृत-क ॥ १७९॥ संशब्दे, कित् संशयेच्छावासारोग्थे, लि-कित् मतौ। चते- याचे, चिती ज्ञाने, चित्-ङक् च, चिति-कि स्मृतौ ॥१८०॥ चूत्-कि संदीपने, चुत्-श हिंसे ग्रन्थे, चुत-च्युतिर् । क्षरे, ज्युत-जुतृ-ङ धुत्यां, जुतिर् चाथ द्युल्ल-ङपि ॥ १८१ ॥ - Cal. Ed. दुण्श (for द्रुण-श). D.T जैझे. 179. ) ऽतीति-ति इति (Cv:इ। B गतौ वधे (by transp.); T वदे गतौ. इन्त्यते। ). But Cd (against Ks): शेषो 175. ) D, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. पे (DF दीर्घादिः।...ईन्त्यते ॥ -") D, कृवितध् [ before alteration ] पि ) पेषे. (sic); DBCd Cal. Ed. कृतीध् (for 176. ab) D, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. फणण कृत-ध्). -) Dg (before alteration निस्नेहे. DADVT निस्नेहने (for निःस्ने°). as in text) B Cd Cal. Ed. कृतीशप; ") Deras Dv, B Cd.r Cal. Ed. ब्रण DV. कृतशप् (for कृत-शप). Cd: कृतक। बण् (by transp.). -4) Cal. Ed. ...कीर्तादेशस्य नित्यत्वेऽपि कृतपाठः कीर्ता- देशस्य क्वचिद् व्यभिचारसूचनार्थः। तेन भ्रूणकलाशा-. अचीकृतदित्यादि सिद्धम् ॥ 177. ") D प्रतीज्ञाने. b) DB cd.r Cal. Ed. मृणश. -d) T भक्षणे 180. MODIT संशयक्षा-- (hypermetric) (for भक्षे). चित्का, Cal. Ed. चित(Cal. Ed., 'ती) 178... Dva श्रोणश्लोणश्लोण (hy-- | कङ् च चितिक् स्मृती. permetric); T SITTU. - After 178, 181. ")T Cd Cal. Ed. क्षरणे जुतूज्यु- D.Dvr ins. इति 'गांता D.Bांतवः (T ज्युत्तर द्युत्या. d) DB cd EXCr breaks off with णास्तवर्गः:. Cal. Ed. ज्युतिर्. - d.) D:B ·३० कविकल्पद्रुमे , नृत्-य नर्ते, पत्-यडैश्ये, पत्ल-ज् गत्यां च, पुस्त-क। वन्दे, बुस्त-क् च नादृत्यादृत्योर् , मुस्त-क संहतौ ॥ १८२ ॥ यत्-क खेदोपस्करयोर् , निरः प्रत्यर्पणे, यती-ङ् । यत्ने, युतृ-ङ दीप्तौ, वृत्-क च, वृत्-कुल वर्तने ॥ १८३ ॥ वृत्-वावृत्-युङ संभक्तौ वरणे, वस्त-ङक् वधे । ल-श्विता- शौक्ल्ये, श्वत्-श्च्युतिर् स्यात् क्षरे, शस्त-षस्ति-लुर् । स्वप्ने, वर्त स्वर्त गत्यां तङ्के, तास्त्रिंशदेकतः ॥ १८४ ॥ क्वथे-ज् निष्पचने, ऋथ्-क प्रतिहर्षे, ऽथ कि-क्रथ । क्रथ्-म क्लथ्-म कथ्-म वधे, कुथि क्लेशे च, कुथ्-य तु ॥ १८५ ॥ पूतित्वे, कत्थ-ङ श्लाघे, कुन्थ-क्रुन्थ-ग् श्लिषि क्लिशि । प्रथि-ङ् जैह्ये, ग्रन्थ-किग दर्भे, नाथू-ङ् दवाशिषोः ।। १८६ ॥ ऐश्येऽर्थने, पुथ्-य हिंसे, पुथि कुन्थे, पुथ-क् त्विषि । पथे-ज् गत्यां, पथि-क च, प्रो-ब् पर्यापणे, पृथ-क् ॥ १८७ ।। , - 182. ) Dr.DY,B Cd Cal. Ed. वस्त-कू वध लाश्विता। बंधे; Dva gदे (for वन्दे).' Cf. Ks : पुस्त। शौक्ल्ये श्चुतश्च्युतितु स्यात्क्षरणे शस्तषस्ति- बुस्त आदरानादरयोः (P. Dh. x 52 )1... लर् । पुस्त वन्दन इति चन्द्रः॥ [(L.2) T श्च्युत : (for श्चुत)..D. 183. ") cd : खेद इह ताडनम् । -.) श्च्युतिर्ल; T च्युतिर्यु (for च्युतितु ).] D.युत्लड. of) D, स्वर्त (for वर्त ). DECd Cal. 184.. ab). All other schools give Ed. (with other schools ) स्वर्तक (for वरणे (Candra वर्तने) only, संभक्तो being स्वत). D, गत्यातके. After 184, Ds Yopadeva's own addition. - B ca Dva ins. इति तांताः; DB तांतवर्गः. Cal. Ed. वस्तकछ। -) Metrically 185. Before 185, Dv, ins. 3727 irregular. D, शौक्ले. D, च्युत् श्च्युतिर तु थांताः. -') D•g B Cd Cal. Ed. क्रथ (hypermetric); D अच्युतिर; B श्चुत् क्लथ (D, [ after alteration] 'थ्म) श्च्युतिर (hypermetric); Cal. Ed., (for क्रथ्-म क्लथू-म). च्युत्श्च्युतिर् (for श्चुत्-श्च्युतिर् ). -d) 186. ed) D, जैझे. cd : 'प्रन्थिमुद्- Bom. RITE; Dve reads it on marg. प्रथायितुं हृदयेशे' ( Sisupālavadha x 63) Cd: श्चुत्श्च्युतिर्...द्वौ तालव्यवर्गाद्ययुक्त- | इति माघप्रयोगश्चिन्त्यः। -D. * D, तालव्यादी शेषोऽन्तःस्थादियुक्तश्च।...कि तु नाथङ्; Dv:T नाडू (for नाथ-ङ्). DB द्वौ दन्त्यादी इति धातुप्रदीपक्रमदीश्वरौ।... Cd Cal. Ed. प्रथिङ् जैये (D, झे) ग्रंथ निश्च्योतन्ते सुननु कबरीबिन्दवो. यावदेते किग (Cal. Ed. ग् ग्रंथकि) दर्भे णाथनाङ् इति मालत्या (VIII 2) गणकृतानित्यत्वात् ॥ दवाशिषोः. d)Dक्षरणे. .- For 184 bcd, D.. 187. ) Dom. पुथू-य. -by cd:: T subst.: पुथि...अन्तःस्थाप्रथमांदिरयमित्येके । ' .

·दकारान्तधातुवर्गः ३१ प्रक्षेपे, प्रथ्-क च, प्रथ्-मषङ् च ख्याती, मिथू-अ वधे । मेधायां, ब्-मेथ सङ्गे च, मन्थ कुन्थे, ग-मन्थ च ॥ १८८ ।। गाहे, ज्-मथे च, मथ्-माथ-लुथि कुन्थे, व्यथ-ष्मङ । दुःखे चाले भये, वेय-विथ-ङ् याचे, श्नथ-म् वधे ॥ १८९ ॥ श्रन्थ्-कि दर्भ वधे, श्रन्थ-ग् मोक्षे प्रतिहृषि, श्रथ-क् । यत्ने प्रतिहृषि, श्रथ्-कि बन्धे मोक्षे वधे, श्रथि-ङ् । शैथिल्ये, ऽमी थकारान्ता अष्टाविंशतिरीरिताः ॥ १९० ॥ अद्-लौ भक्षे, ऽदि बन्धे, ऽर्द यातनागतियाचने । अर्द-ज वधे, ऽर्द-क् च, इदि परमैश्वर्य, उन्द-धी॥ १९१ ॥ क्लेदे, ऊर्द-ङ् मितिक्रीडास्वादे, क्लदि तु रोदने आह्वाने, ऽथ क्लद-ष्मङ् च वैक्लव्यविकलत्वयोः ।। १९२ ॥ विलौ लरौ तौ, आक्रन्द-क् शब्दसातत्य, ल-क्ष्विदा-। ङञि मोक्षे स्नेह, इर्-क्ष्विद्-या चाजि-विद कूजने ।। १९३ ।। क्लिदि क्लिदि- रुदि, क्लिद्-यूइर् क्लेदे, धौ-क्षुदिर् क्षुदि । कुर्द-कूर्द-ङ् गुदक्रीडे क्रीडे, कर्दु कुत्सिते वे ॥ १९४ ।। क्लेशे (for कुन्थे ). -d) D, पो; D, | अद्लौ...ल, अत्ति ।...गणकृतमनित्यमिति प्रोथ; Dv, T प्रोधृथ्; B प्रोङ् (for प्रो.| न्यायात् शपः स्थितौ अदतीत्यपीति वररुचिः॥ ५) D, प्रथ. -.) Cd: अर्दम् वधे।...अयमात्मनेपदी- 188. )Cal. Ed.क्षेपे प्रथक् च प्रथमः . त्यन्ये । अर्दक् च।...अयमात्मनेपदीत्यन्ये ॥ ) Cal. Ed. = ( for 45). D3B (inf. 192. ) T क्लेश (for क्लेदे ). DB lin.) मिथक. -") Tom. t; B reads Cd Cal. Ed. उर्दछ.cd: ह्रस्वादी रेफमध्यः। it inf. lin. Cal. Ed मेथून. दीर्घस्य नित्यत्वाद् दीर्घादिरिति कश्चित् ॥- 189. °) Dमथ्मथि; Cal. Ed. मथमथ् | Dr. मति- (for मिति-). (for मथू-माथ). -")D वेध (for वेथ). 193. Cv: तौ क्लदि-क्लदध्मडीविलो d) DV, विश्रृञ्; T विधृछ (for विथ-छ). लकाररहितौ।...लरी लस्थाने से ययोस्तौ ॥ DDVBCd Cal. Ed.श्रथम् (for नथ-म् ). D..शब्दे (for शब्द-). d) D; या Cd: श्रथम्...एतदाद्याः सर्वे थान्ता रेफयुक्त- च नि; D, याचे भि; Cal. Ed.1 यामायां तालव्याद्याः। (for या चानि). 'DY विदि (for श्विद). 190. Dनंकि. -4)DV, बंधमोक्षे. B या चाक्षिवदनि कूजने. Cd : मूर्धन्यवर्गतृती- After 190,DI Dvains. 'इति थांता-3B यान्तोऽयमित्येके। 194. ") D,BCd Cal. Ed. क्लद्- 191. Before 191,.Dva ins. अथ क्लिदिङ दि क्लिद्य. CH: जिता सिद्ध दांता:. D. om. 19115. .) Cd: छिदन्तिोः पाठोऽकत्रभिप्रायार्थः । ') D. b - - - - DB थांतवर्ग:. - ·कविकल्पद्रुमे खद स्थैर्य वधे, खादृ भक्षणे, खुर्द-खूर्द-ङ । क्रीडायां, खर्द दशने, खिद्-डध्यौ दैन्यके, श्-खिदौ-प् ॥ १९५॥ परिघाते दवे, गर्दु-कि वे, गुर्द-क निकेतने । गुर्द-ङ् च कूदें, तौ दी!, गद् भाषे, गुद्-ङ खेलने ॥ १९६ ॥ चदे-ञ् याचे, चदि ह्लादे दीप्तौ, चुद्-क नुदि, च्छिदिर्-। धौम् छेदे, रुद्-कि संदीपे, मृदु-ब्धिर् देवने त्विषि ॥ १९७ ।। छर्द-क् च वमने, छद्-किन् संवृतौ, स मिदूर्जने । गर्द शब्दे, णद म्लिष्टोक्तौ, णद-क् भासि, जौ-णुद-शू ॥ १९८ ॥ प्रेरणे, णेद्-णि-ञ संनिधौ, णिदि च कुत्सने । तर्द हिंसे, तृदु-ब्धिर् नादरे च, तुद-ौश् व्यथे ॥ १९९ ।। त्रदि चेष्टे, दद-ङ् दाने धृतौ, टु-नदि संवृधि । नर्द शब्दे, पर्दू-ङपानोत्सर्गे, पद्-यौङ् गतौ, पद ॥ २० ॥ बद स्थैर्ये, बिदि त्वंशे, बुद्-बुन्दिर्-अ निशामने । भदि-क् शुमे, भदि-ङ मुत्प्रीत्योश्च, धौ-भिदिर् भिदि ॥ २०१॥ , 199aba - D, खदौप्. (by alteration) उदकोडे (for गुद°). 199. Da damaged for DBCa Cal. Ed. कुर्दकूर्दङ क्रीडायां. --") B णिदणे. -")D, om. धिर् , -d) D. DvABCd Cal. Ed. कर्द स्यात् ; DADVT कर्द (submetric) (for -d) B तुदशी. क्रीडे कई ). 200.) Cd: अदि चेष्टे।...तुदि चेति 195. B)D, खूर्द (submetric); Dvs दामोदरः। तुन्दं जठरम् ॥ -)Cd : 'नन्दते (Comm, as in text ) कूदङ (for खूर्द-ङ). च कुलं पुंसाम् ' इति गणकृतानित्यत्वात् । -d) ) D. Cal. Ed. खिदङ् (for खिद्-ङ). some MSS. पर्दपानोत्सर्गे. Cal. Ed. नर्द 196. ) The word दवे is effaced शब्दे पर्दछपानोत्सर्गे पद्यडौ गतो. in Dj. - BC Cal. Ed. गर्द कि तु (for दवे, गर्दु-कि). -")D, दी! तौ. Cd : तौ 201. ") Cal. Ed. पद् बद् (for बद). Cd: गुर्दगुर्दो। दीघौं दीर्घवन्तौ ॥ बिदि त्वंशे।...बिन्दुरिति शब्दस्य 'सारङ्ग कतिचिच्च संजगदिरे' इति गणकृता- व्युत्पत्त्यर्थमेवायं धातुमन्तव्यो न त्वस्यान्यत्र नित्यत्वात् । -D. लेखने (for खेलने). प्रयोग इति धातुपारायणम् ॥ -') Dr.3 197. Da damaged for 1974-1996. बुदिर्घ (D, W) (for बुन्दिर्- ). - d) 198. D. damaged: -) De HTC D.Dve farà (for TÀ). B HTTE AT Kor भासि): B गर्दै शब्दे णद मिलष्टोक्ती प्रीती च, Cal. Ed. भदिन मोदप्रीत्योश्च णक दीप्तौ णुदोशमा (for भदि- मुत्प्री'). dycd: -- 7 ·दकारान्तधातुवर्गः ३३ मदि-ङ स्वपने जाडये मदे मोदे स्तुतौ गतौ । मदी-भिर्यजि हर्षे, स मिद् गर्वे ग्लपने, मद-क-॥ २०२ ॥ ङ-तृप्तियोगे, म्रद्-मष्ङ क्षोदे, मिदि-मिद-क् स्निहि । इर्-मिद्-या ल-मिदा-जिङ् च, मिद्-मेढ-म् वधमेधयोः ॥ २०३ ।। मुद-क् संसर्गे, जि-मुद्-ङ हर्षे, मृद्-ग क्षुदि, घिर-। रुद् रोदे, रद उत्पाटे, वदि-ङ् नुत्यभिवादयोः ॥ २०४॥ वदै वाचि, वद-क् वाक्संदेशयोर् , वद-अपि । विद्-ङकन चेतनाख्यानवासवादे, विद्-लशपञौ ॥ २०५॥ लाभे, धौ-विद्-ङ मीमांसे, विद्-यौङ् भावे, विद-ल् मतौ । शब्द-क् शब्दकृतौ, सोपसर्गस्त्वाविष्कृतौ मतः ।। २०६॥ श्विदि-ङ् शौक्ल्ये, ऽथ शद्-लजौ शाते, आङः षदौ गतौ । आङः पद-क् च, षद्-लजौश् विषादे शरणे गतौ ।। २०७॥ 202. d) Bcd Cal. Ed. That. B oldest MSS., वासवादे is adopted for ङ्मदकू. the following reasons. Firstly, from 203. ) B तृप्तियोगे म्रद्मष्ङ तु. -') the MSS. point of view, the reading -वासंवादे is found only in some D, मिदिकू (for मिद-कू). Devanagari MSS. though they 204. ") D; मदक् ( for मुद-कू ). -') | happen to be the oldest. • वासवादे on Cd Cal. Ed. उत्खाते; T उत्वाद (corrupt) | the other hand, is found besides in (for उत्पाटे). DB रुद रोदे रदो( B 'दु )- some D MSS. also in the B and the खाते; Dv. रुदिर् रोदे रदुत्पाटे. d) T T MS. Secondly, वासवादे which वदिञ् स्तुत्यभिवादयोः. represents two different meanings 205. ") B Cal. Ed. वाचि (for | (some schools having given the one वाक्सं-). .-') B संदेशे (for देशयोर् ). | and some the other) is more in Cal. Ed. संदेशे च वदपि. Cd : वदलङ्... keeping with the eclectic spirit अयमात्मनेपदीत्यन्ये।-) D. वेदभीख्यान-; of the author. Da वेतनाख्यान-; DvAB चेतनाख्याने (for 207. b) DECd Cal. Ed. शदी ख्यान-). -d) DI-Dra-वाक्सवादे ( for (for षदौ), cd : तालव्यादिः। -") D, वास). Cd : वादः स्थैर्यम्। Though the विजौ (for षद्-लजोश). -d) cd: reading -वाक्संवादे is found in the l शरणं हिंसा. कवि.३ ·कयिकल्पद्रुमे षूद-ङ् निरासे, द-क् त्वाश्रुतिहत्योश्च, ल-ष्विदा-। जिङ् मोहस्नेहमोक्षे, लऔ-ष्विद्-याभि स्विदि, ष्वद-क् ॥ २०८ ॥ स्वादे छदे, प्वद-स्वर्द-स्वाद-ङ प्रीतिलिहोः, स्पदि-ङ् । ईषस्कम्पें, स्खद्-मषङ् विदारे, स्यन्दू-डब्ल स्रुतौ ।। २०९ ॥ स्कन्दिरौ शोषणे गत्यां, स्कुदि-ङ्ङाप्लाव उद्धृतौ । उत्प्लुत्य गत्यां, ङ-हदौ ग्वर्थे, ह्लादी-ङ मोदने । हाद-ङ् च वन, इत्येते दान्ताः स्युर्नवसप्ततिः ॥ २१० ॥ - इन्धी-जिधङ् द्युतौ, ऋध्-यनिर् वृद्धौ, डेध च, क्षुधल-। यौ क्षुधि, क्रुष्ल-यौ कोपे, गुध्-य वेष्टे, गुध-ग् रुषि ।। २११ ॥ गुध्-ङ क्रीडे, गाई-ङ तु प्रतिष्ठाग्रन्थयोर् , गृधिर् - । धु च लिप्से, गर्ध-क च, गन्ध-क्ङ द्रुहि, णाध-ङ ॥ २१२ ॥ नाथे, दध्-ङ ददे, नाधृ-ङ् नाथे, बन्धौ-ग बन्ध-क। बध-क् बन्धे, बध- निन्दे च, बुन्धिर्-अ निशामने ।। २१३ ॥ बुन्ध-क् वधे, बुधौ विज्ञापने, बुध्-यौङ वेदने । बुधिर्-जन चाथ बाधृ-ङ् विहतो, मेधृ-मेथूवत् ॥ २१४ ॥ -- b - 208. ") D, f ( for ). All MSS. - b) DsBCd. Cal. Ed. F#fee (for and Cal. Ed. -श्रुति- (as given above, | स्कुदि-ङ). Cd : आधस्वरी । Dva BT Cd not -युनि-). Cd :- आश्रुतिरङ्गीकारः।... Cal. Ed. आप्लव (for आप्लाव) .-") रमानाथस्तु आस्त्रवण इति दन्त्यसकारं पठित्वा D.sDv हादुङ, After 210, D, B सूदयति मदिरा भाण्डात् , क्षरतीत्यर्थः इत्याह ।। ins. दांतवर्गः; Dva इति दांताः, ) DECd Cal. Ed. निविदा (for - 211. Before 211, Dva ins. अथ ल-विदा) -) DBCd Cal. Ed. इल धांताः. ab ) Bइन्धीधनि.Cd Cal. Ed. ( for जिङ् ). B मोक्षे स्नेहमोहे. -1) D| ऋध्यु (for ऋध्-य). Cd : ऋध्यनिर्वृद्धौ । विदि (for स्विदि). T स्वदक्. ...क्वचित् तृप्तौ चायम् । 'सोऽहं प्राग्भवतैव 209. . ") DDY,BCd Cal. Ed. छेदे | भूतजननीमनोमि' (Malatimadhava I29) T स्वेदे (for छदे ). T स्वद (for ष्वद ). | इति भवभूतिः। अन्तर्भूतव्यर्थत्वादिदं सिद्धमिति -') Cd : स्पदिङ्...'काशे सन्द कुशे | केचित् ॥ स्पन्द स्पन्द त्वं शत्रुमस्तके' इत्यादी गणकृता 213. b) Cd : 'वस्त्रान्तं शठ मुञ्च मुञ्च नित्यत्वमिति रमानाथः।-Dom. 209 - शपथैः किं धूर्त निर्बन्धसे' इत्यपपाठः निर्बध्यते 210°. -4cd: प्रस्यन्दन्मधुगन्धलुब्ध- इति पाठ्यमिति रमानाथः । वस्तुतस्तु गणकृता- मधुपव्यालोलगण्डस्थलम्' इत्यत्र गणकृता- नित्यत्वात् अरभावे आत्मनेपदे च साध्यम् ॥ नित्यत्वमिति रमानाथः। 214. ") DBT बुधक (for अन्ध-क). 210. D. om. 210%b (cf. v. 1. 2097, P. BCd Cal.Ed. बंधे (For वधे), ·धकारान्तधातुवर्गः ३५ मृधु-ज क्लिदि, युध्-यौङ युद्धे, रध्-यूल हिंसने । पाके, ऽनौ रुध्-ङयौ कामे, रुधिर् -धौनजि आवृतौ ॥ २१५ ॥ राध्-न्यौ सिद्धौ, वध हतौ, व्यधू-यौ ताडे, विध-शू विधौ । वृध-क् दीप्तौ, वृधु-ङल वृद्धौ, वाधृ-ङ बाधृवत् ॥ २१६ ॥ वर्ध-क् पूर्तिच्छिदोः, शुन्ध-क् शुद्धौ, शुन्ध-म् च, शुध्-ब्लुङ । पर्दे, शृधु-न क्लेदने, ल-शुध्-यौ शौचे, विधू शिवे ॥ २१७ ॥ शास्त्रे, षिध् षिधु गत्यामु-षिध्-यौ षाधौ-न्य साध्-यनौ । सिद्धौ, स्पर्ध-ङ संघर्षे, सप्त त्रिंशञ्च धान्तिमाः ॥ २१८ ॥ , अन-लु प्राणने, ऽन्-यङ् च, कनी-जि श्रीगतिद्युतौ । खनु-न् विदारे, चन् शब्दे, चन्-म हिंसे, जुन-२ गतौ ॥ २१९॥ जनी-म्यङ जनौ, जन्-मलिर् च, तन्-दुञ विस्तृतौ । तनु-क्युपहतो श्रद्धाघाते श्रद्धोपकारयोः ॥ २२० ॥ 1 - 215. ) D.Dva [s]नो; D.DY च्छिद्रकरणेऽप्ययम् । 'वेधितच्छिद्रितौ विद्ध' [जानु- (for sनौ). -d)D BT Cd Cal. इत्यमरः (III 99). Ed. रुधिधौजिन. 217. ab)D, om. (hapl.). शुन्ध-क् शुद्धौ. 216. ) Cd: सिद्धिरिह स्वादिपक्षे निष्पादना, दिवादिपक्षे निष्पत्तिः। -Cv.d: 218. ") Dr. om. न. -") Dva वध हतौ। वति ॥ It is worth noting | षाध्यौन (for षाधौ-न्य). -") D,BCd that Pāṇini does not give ad as an संहर्षे ( for °घर्षे). After 218, D.B ins. धांतवर्गः; DV इति धांताः, independent root but merely states (2-4-42-44) that वध substitutes हन् 219. Before 219, Dve ins. अथ in the lui (Aorist) and the asirlii. नांताः. -") D, अनुघ्लु. T प्रीणने. -') But since verbal forms like वधेयम् , D, निकनी (for कनी-जि). DB Cd Cal. वधेत् , वध्यते, वधयति etc. (besides a Ed. प्री- (for श्री-). Cd: प्री प्रीतिः। number of derivatives) are found to d)T गदी ( for गतो). occur beyond the above mentioned 220. ab) B FİRE saat (for sphere Vopadeva is justified in lay- जनौ). D.35 DY, जन्मलि च. ing down as an independent कितनु (for तनु-कि).. DBCd Cal. Ed. root.cf. "वधिः प्रकृत्यन्तरं व्यञ्जनान्तोऽस्ति कृती (for -हती). Ds om. (orig.) घाते 'भक्षकचेन्न विद्येत वधकोऽपि न विद्यते' श्रद्धो. D, (marg.) B Cd Cal. Ed. घाते इति हि प्रयोगों दृश्यते" (P.7.3.35 Kas.) शब्दोपतापयो: cd: अघाती हिंसावर्जन, -b) Ca: विधश विधौ ।...अनेकार्थत्वा सुनीतिरिति गोविन्दमा cd) B m ...

·कविकल्पद्रुमे उपसर्गाद् दैर्ग्यके, दान्-आर्जवे छिदि, मि-ध्वन । धन् रवे, र्-धन्-लि धान्ये, पन्-डीडे, बन्-ङदु याचने ॥ २२१ ॥ मान्-ङ् विचारे, मान्-कि चाचें, मन् च, मन्-ङक् च गर्वके । मनु-दूङ बोधे, मन्-यौङ् च, वन संभक्तिशब्दयोः ।। २२२ ॥ वनु-म व्यापृतौ, वन्-दुङ याचे, वन्-कि तन्-किवत् । शान-न तेजे, शुन-श् गत्यां, षन् संभक्तौ तु, षन्-दुञ ॥ २२३ ॥ दाने, ष्टन-स्तन्-मि शब्दे, स्वन-ण च, ण-स्वन्-मि तंसने । हन्-लौ गतौ वधे, ऽघणदिण्णान्ताश्चेत्यष्टविंशतिः ।। २२४ ॥ one d a use. 221. :) BCd Cal. Ed. दैर्घके. -") All the schools give गति as D. Dv, ale; Tapas (for 5-277-los ). of the meanings of ✓ han but its ) Dva om. डोडे बन.. use in this sense has not been 222. ) D, मान् (for मान्-इ). D, found in the actual literature. चार्घ (for चार्चे). -') cd Cal. Ed. Moreover rhetoricians have posi- मन्कड ( for मन्-उक् ).-")D,BCd Cal. tively condemned such Ed. मन्दङ् (for मनु-द् ). Das मन्योङ्. Cf. 'तुल्यार्थत्वेऽपि हि ब्रूयात् को हन्ति गतिवाचिनम् ' ( Bhāmahalankara vI 223. ab) cd : व्यापृतिर्व्यापारः। अयं तु 24) and 'कुञ्ज हन्ति कृशोदरी । अत्र हन्तीति कम्मेवत् क्रियामात्र इत्यन्ये ।। -Cd वन्दङ् गमनार्थे पठितमपि বঙ্গ समर्थम्' ( for वन्-दुङ). D3. वन्दुङ् याचे वनकि (Sahityadarpana VII). Yudhisthira (for वन्-दुङ याचे वन्-कि ). Mīmāṁsaka (Sanskrit Vyäkarana Sastra Ka Itihās, P. 39), however, 224. ab) B Ågot ( for MH) D.Cd states that in the dialect of the Cal. Ed. दाने टन् स्तमि शब्दे स्वन्ण च Hissar district the root han is still णस्वन्मि (D, स्वम्णि) तंसने. -Cv: found to be used in this sense in तंसनं भूषा ॥ Cd : तंसने।...शब्दे इत्यनुवर्तते। expressions like kathe hanse. d) तंसने भूषणे कर्तरि सति] शब्देऽर्थे, भूषणकर्तृक- | DBCd नांताश् (for णान्ताश). Cv: शब्देऽयमित्यर्थः॥ -") Cd : हन् लौ गतौ | अघणदिण्णान्ताश्च । घण्वर्जिता [दितः] वधे। ल, हन्ति ।...गणकृतमनित्यमिति न्यायात् दकारेतो ये णान्तास्ते च नान्ता ज्ञेयाः। What कदाचिच्छपः स्थितौ हनतीत्यपीति वररुचिः। is meant is that all the roots तेन 'सर्वा एवाहनत् पृथकू' इत्यादि साधु । ending in 7, except ghan, which उद्धतिं विना भाषायां गतौ नास्थ प्रयोगः। are above stated as belonging to the उद्धतौ 'अग्रेसरैर्वाजिभिसद्धतानि' इति रघौ | tan-class ( marked with the letter d) (cf. VI-33) उद्धतानि ऊर्ध्वं गतानीत्यर्थः॥ are also to be regarded as ending ( It may be noted that the current ian. - After 224, DB ins. नांतवर्गः3; reading for उद्धृतांनि is उत्थितानि.) | PY इति नांताः. .

·पकारान्तधातुवर्गः ३७ आप्ल-नौकि व्यापने, क्षिप्-शजौ क्षिप्-यौ नुदि, क्षपि-क् । शक्ती, कुप-क् युतौ, कुप्-यइर् कोपे, कुपि-कि स्तृतौ ॥ २२५ ॥ क्रप-ष्मङ कृपायां, ङ-केपृ गत्यां, कपि-डपि । चाले, कृप्-कि युतौ चिन्ते, कृपू-डब्ल च कल्पने ॥ २२६ ॥ गुपू रक्षे, गुप-क भासि, गुप्-ङ गोपनकुत्सयोः । गुप्-यइर् व्याकुलत्वे, ङ-ग्लेपृ दैन्थे, ङ-गेपृ च ॥ २२७ ॥ केप्वच् , चप-क्म कल्के, चप् सान्त्वे, चुप शनैर्गतौ । चुलुम्प् लोपे, छपि-क् सपें, छुप्-शौ स्पर्श, ज्ञप-कम तु ॥ २२८ ॥ ज्ञप्तौ, जप हृदुच्चारे, जल्प् च वाचि, टिप-क् नुदि । डिप्-शिक्यइर् च, डिपि-डिप्-डप्-डपि-क्ङम संहतौ ॥ २२९ ॥ तप्-ङञ् दाहे, तप-क च, तपौ तप्-यौ दवैश्ययोः । त्रपू-मिङ हियि, तिप-ऊऋङ च्युति, तेपृ-ङ ॥ २३० ॥ कम्पे च, तृप्-कि संदीपे, तृप्-न च प्रीणने, जिल-। तृप्-यू च, तृप-पश् च, त्रुप् तुप् वधे, तुप्-पश क्लिशि ॥ २३१ ॥ वधे, तुपि-क् त्वर्दने, प्राक्चतुष्को नोपधो न पित् । दीपी-ड्यऋ दीपने, जि-दृप्-यूइर् हर्षगर्वयोः ॥ २३२ ॥ , 225. Before 225, Dve ins. अथ डिप्). Cd : एते आत्मनेपदिन एवेत्यन्ये । पांता: .-)Cd : 'स्वराज्यं प्राप्यस्ते भवान्' 230. ") Cd : तप्दाहे।...अयमात्मने- इति गणकृतानित्यत्वात् । -d) cd : कुप्यइर् पदीत्यन्ये। तपक च ।...अयमात्मनेपदीत्यन्ये ॥ कोपे। कोपो नेत्रलौहित्यादिहेतुश्चित्तविकारः। .cd) Dत्रपूष्कमि ; Cal. Ed. षमिछ. ...' कदाचित् कुप्यते माता नोदरस्था हरीतकी' D, तिपत्र D, त्रिपऊऋ: B त्रिपूङ (for इति तु कुप्यतीति कुप, सा इवाचरतीति ङ्ये तिप-ऊऋड ). D,Dva T च्युति ; DDvAB साध्यम् ॥ - Dv, स्मृतौ (for स्तृतौ). Cal. Ed. rgfa ( for sayfa). 226. ) D, EDV T कृपष्मङ. ') 231. 4) D, तृप् वधे. Dva क्लिदि Cd Cal. Ed. चित्रे (for चिन्ते). (for क्लिशि). D- तुप्पशु क्लिशि. 227. ") Da damaged : D भाषि 232. b) Cv: प्राक्चतुष्को नोपधो न (for भासि). °) Dars B Cd Cal. Ed. पित् । तुपिकः प्राक् यश्चतुष्कः स नकारोपधोऽ- गुपङ्; Dadamaged. पिच्च ज्ञेयः॥cd : तुपिकः पूर्वे चत्वारो ये धात- (hapl.) -ग्लेपृ दैन्ये. वस्ते नकारोपधा भूत्वा पकारतो न स्युरित्यर्थः । 228. ab) T चपंक्मि ( for चप-क्म ). DA यथा, तृन्पश प्रीणने, त्रुप तुन्प वधे, तुन्पश चुप् (for चप्). DDVB Cd Cal. Ed. क्लिशि वधे।...श तृरति... ततम्। त्रुम्पति, केपूवच्च (D° तु च पक्म कल्के चप् सांत्वे तुम्पति । श, तुपति । तुतुम। तुपपश तुन्पश a) T ज्ञपकमि. क्लिशि वधे इत्येताभ्यां तुम्पति तुपतीति रूप- 229. ") D.2 जल्प (D, °ल्पु) (for | द्वयसिद्धौ तुन्प वधे इत्यस्य भ्वादौ पाठस्तु वेदे जल्प च). d) D, डिपडिप् ( for डिपि. शबन्तस्य शान्तस्य चोच्चारणभेदार्थः॥ - ed) D. om. चुप शनैर्गतो. -- ·कविकल्पद्रुमे दृप्-कि संदीपने, दृप्-श बाधने, दम्प-दिम्प-ज-। ङक् संघाते, धूप्-क दीप्ती, धूप् तापे, पुष्प्-य फुल्लने ॥ २३३ ॥ ङ-मेट गत्यां, युप्-रुप्-यइर् विमोहे, ऽथ रप् वदे । ङ-रेपृ शब्दे, लेपृ-ङ् च गमने, जिज-लिपौ-अपज ॥ २३४ ॥ लेपे, पृ-शूप्लौ छेदे, इर-प्-य युपि, ऋ-लप । भाषे, व्यप-क क्षये, विप्-क क्षेपे, ऋटुङ-वेप् चले ॥ २३५॥ डै-वपौ ञ् मुण्डबीजोपयोः, शूर्प-क् माने, य-शप्-शपौ-ञ् । क्रोशे, ज्वपौ-लुजि शये, ष्टिप-प्टेट-ङ तु श्च्युति ॥ २३६॥ ष्ट्रप्-कोच्छाये, ष्ट्रप्-यइर् च, षप् सम्बे, सादयस्रयः । स्तेप-क क्षेपे, ल-सूपौ गत्यां, हेपृ-ङ च, हृप-क् । भाषणे, स्युः पकारान्ताश्चतुःषष्टिस्तु धातवः ।। २३७ ।। , ऋफ-शू दानश्लाघनिन्दाहिंसाजौ, प्-गुफ-गुन्फ-श । ग्रन्थे, प्-दृश्-इन्फ-श क्लेशे, रिझ-शर्फे, रिफ-पश् वधे । रफि रफ् वर्फ गत्यां च, तृप्पोष्टौ, दशपञ्च फाः ॥ २३८॥ - उक् सं°). 233. b)D, बोधने (for बा°). D,BCd After 237, D B ins. पतिवर्गः; Dya Cal. Ed. दंप (for दम्प), B Cal. Ed..| इति पकारांताः. दिपअङ्; T दिपअक्. --") D.Dv, वङ 238. Before 238, Dve ins. अथ संघाते ; B Cal. Ed. क सं°; 10 सं° ( for फांता:. - ab) Cal. Ed. दाने. D,T -निंदा- )D, पुष्य; DADV. पुष्पा हिंसादौ ; D, B Cd Cal.Ed. -हिंसानिंदाजी. T om. (for पुष्प-य). -") D तृफतृन्फ (for दृ-इन्फं). Cd 234. ) Dvi T वधे ( for वदे ). Cal. Ed. [उक्लेशे ( for क्लेशे). -Cd 235. ed) D, विप्केक्षिये (for व्यपin Cal. Ed. a gives TF fa and rafa respectively as the forms of गुन्फ-श क् क्षये ). B Cd Cal. Ed. क्षेपे टुङ्वे' चले and 54-which are misprints. They वपौञ् (for "). should be गुफति and हफति. 236. °) D1.3-5 है (for है). BCd अL (for अफें). Cd : अर्को दानश्लाघ- Cal. Ed. ? मुण्डतन्तुबाजोप्त्योः. -6Dहिंसानिन्दायुद्धानि। - D... रिफर; D, Ca Cal. Ed. रिन्फपश (for रिफ-पश). -1) कोषे ( for क्रोशे). d) D, sgia; D. Cv: तृप्पोष्टौ। पितस्तृपः (i. e. तृप-पश DVB चुति. [प्रीणने ;231"]) प्रमृत्यष्टौ ये पान्तास्ते फान्ता 237. ) D, टुप् कोच्छाये. -d) D अपि] ज्ञेयाः। तृम्फति, तितर्फ,] त्रोफति, हृपक् (for हप-क् ). Cd : अन्तःस्थातृतीय- तोफति, तुम्फति, [तुतोफ,] तृफति, [ततृम्फ, युक्तः । क, हापयति । रेफयुक्तादिरयमित्येके। त्रुम्फति, तुम्फति, तुफति, तुतुम्फ] ॥ ह्रापयति। अन्तःस्थातृतीययुक्तः कण्ठ्यवर्गा After 238, DF B ins. फांतवर्गः3; Dva द्यादिरिति दुर्गसिंहादयः। क्लापयति ।। इति फांता:. -d) Da - - ·बकारान्तधातुवर्गः ३९ घन्बू अर्ब हिंसे, ऽन्ब च गते, ऽबि-ङ् शब्दे, कबृ-ङ स्तुतौ । वणे, क्षीबृ-ङ दर्पे, ङ-क्लीब्रधाष्टये, कुटुम्ब-क-॥ २३९॥ ङ धृत्यां, कुबि-कि स्तुत्यां, कर्व कन्ब् खर्ब खन्ब गन् । गर्ब घर्ब चन्ब् चर्ब गतौ, चुबि-कि चुम्बने ॥ २४० ॥ डब्-डिबि-क् नोदे, तुबि-क्यदें, त तन्ब् नर्ब नन्ब पन्ब् । पडू गतौ, पूर्व-क् निकेते, बर्ब बन् मर्ब मन्ब रिबि ।। २४१॥ रबि गत्यां, रबि-ङ् शब्दे, लबि-ङ स्रसने च, कि-। लुब्यर्दने, शन्ब गतौ, शर्ब हिंसे च, शुल्ब-क ॥ २४२ ॥ माने सर्गे, पर्व षन्ब सर्ब सन्ब तु सर्पणे । सम्ब-साम्ब-क संबन्धे, ऽपञ्चाः पञ्चाशदन्तबाः ।। २४३ ॥ अभि-ङ् ध्वनौ, उन्भ-पुभ-शू पूर्ती, क्षुम्ल-ड संचले। क्षुभ्-यग् च, गल्भ-ङ् धृष्टत्वे, चीभृ-ङ् कत्थे, जभि-क् नशि ॥२४४॥ 239. Before 239, Dve ins. अथ बांताः. -) cd : अम्ब च गते। ओष्ठयवर्ग- शेषोपधः॥ -") D,Dva Cal. Ed. [s:- बिङ शब्दे कवृ स्तुती. After 2395, D ins. श्रीरामश्रीश. -) Dva om. दर्प छ; Dv, reads it on marg. _ d) Dva क्लीबुङ (for क्लीबृ). DDY T Cal. Ed., धाष्टये (for [अधाष्टर्ये ). T कुटुंबक. 240. For the substitution for 240° - 241° in Ds B Cd Cal. Ed., cf. v. 1. 241. -2400-241° corrupt in T. -cycd : 'प्रियामुखं किंपुरुषश्चुचुम्बे' इति तु व्यतीहारे आत्मनेपदम् । 241. ab) D, तोदे (for नोदे). T तुबि- क्यर्थ. For 2400 241d, DF B Cd Cal. Ed. , subst.: कर्ब कंब खर्ब खंबा गर्ब गंब घर्ष घंब चर्ब चंब गतौ चुबि। कि चुंबने डबडिबिक नोदे स्यात् तुबिकि तु। अर्दै त तंब नर्ब नंब पर्ब पंब गती। पूर्बक निकेतने बर्ब बंब मर्ब मंब रिबि । Cal. Ed. on the other hand substs.: कर्ब गत्यां तु कम्ब च। खर्ब खम्ब गतौ गर्ब गम्ब गत्यां तु घर्ब च। घम्ब चम्ब गतौ चर्ब गतौ चुबिकि चुम्बने। डड्डिबिक नोदने तुबकि त्वर्दै तब सर्पणे । तम्ब नम्ब गतौ न पर्व पम्ब च पूर्वक। निकेतने बर्ब बम्ब गती मर्ब च मम्बि रिब। 242. ") D, रिबि ( for रवि). -') DI-B श्रंसने. 243. ed) DT संबंधपंच- (for °न्धे ऽपञ्चाः). Cd: अपञ्चाः न विद्यन्ते पञ्च यत्रेति । ...पञ्चचत्वारिंशदित्यर्थः॥ -- After 243, Ds B ins. बांतवर्गः. 244. ) DIDY23(DV2 उ)भपुंभश. Cd: चीभृङ्...ओष्टयबकारादिरयमित्येके। - .

·डी-1 कविकल्पद्रुमे जमि जम् यभने, जभ्-ङ जम्भे, जभ-जमि- च, जम् च, डम्-डिभि-अक् संघे, णभ-या हिंसे, ऽथ णभू-तुभ्ल-॥२४५॥ ङ च, तुभ्-यग् च, कि-दृभी भये, शी-दृभू-कि गुम्फने । दन्भु-न् दम्भे, दम्भ-दिम्भ-क्ङ संघाते, ऽथ दिभ्-दभि- ।। २४६ ॥ दभ-क् नोदे, भर्भ हिंसे, यभौ मैथुन ईरितः । रभौ-ङ स्यात्तु राभस्ये, रभि-ङ् शब्दे, ङ-रेभृ च ।। २४७ ॥ लभि-ङ् शब्दे, लभ-डोष्ड प्राप्तौ, शू-लुभ विमोहने । लुभ्-येर् गार्थे, ङ्-वल्भ भुक्तौ, शीभृ-शल्भ-ङ कत्थने ॥ २४८ ॥ शुभल-ङ् दीप्तौ, शुभ-प्-शुन्भ-श, पुन्म च, षिन्भु च हिंसने । ष्टुभु-ष्टभि-ङ् स्तभि-ङ् स्तम्भे, स्कभि-ङ् च, सन्भु-ङ स्मृतः ॥२४९॥ प्रमादे, ल-सन्भु-ङ विश्वासे, सृन्भ-सृभ-त्रिभु । हिंसे, सुन्भ द्युतौ चैकोनचत्वारिंशदन्तमाः ।। २५० ।। अम् गतौ भजने शब्दे, ऽम-क् रोगे, कमु-ङ स्पृहि । जि-क्लम्-य-क्लमु-भिर् ग्लानौ, क्रम्-य-क्रमु गतौ, क्षमू- ।। २५१ ।। 245. ) DADVAT जंभूड (for जभू-ड). print for शुभति. -") D, षुम्भु; Dg -") D, जभ (for जभ). Dva O (for पुन्भु (both hypermetric); B घुम्भ ई.-). D. जंभे जभ जुभिङो ( submetric ). (for पुन्भू ). Bom. च. D. षि* ; Dera -") T दम् (for ड ). Dra डिभिक . षिभु (for षिन्भु). -") DBC Cal. Ed. Cd : एतौ (i.e. डभू-डिभि-अक्) आत्मनेपदि टुभुष्टभि (for ष्टुभु-अष्टभि-छ). Cd: ननु नाविति केचित् । संघो राशीकरणम् ॥ आमेडितानुबन्धेऽप्यत्र कथं पूर्वो किदिति चेत्, 246. acd : किडभी भये। कि, दर्भयति सत्यम् । अत्र इकारस्य पुनरुक्तिः पूर्वेण संबन्ध- निषेधार्थव, ङितस्तु सर्वे, एक एवेत् पाठबलाद् दर्भति।...रामस्तु ह भी इति धातुद्वयं मत्वा दारयति दरति, भाययति भयतीत्याह ।। बाध्य इतिवत् ॥ 2+7. ") DT दर्भ (for भर्भ). 250. b) DBCd Cal. Ed. स्त्रिन्भ 248. ) DBCd Cal. Ed. लभड्वोक्ष (for सन्म ). -") D, सुभु; DvT सुभ (Cal. Ed. °षा). Cd : ‘लभन्ति पुनरु- (for सुन्भ). After 250, DB ins. स्थानम् ' इति गणतानित्यत्वादिति रमानाथः। भांतवर्गः; DV इति भांताः, 249. ") Cd: शुभुइ......' न शोभति 251. Before 251, Dva ins. अथ सभामध्ये' इति गणकृतानित्यत्वादिति रमा- मांता. .a) DI.2 भोजने; D, भाजने. नाथ:'। Dv2 Cal. Ed. 2 शुभूप; T ') D reads from कङ् (in कमुकङ्) शुभौ (for शुभ-प्). DADV, शुभश; Cal. up to कुस्म (in 252 ) on marg. D.Cd Ed. शुन्म श (for शुन्भ-श), -- शुम्भति Cal. Ed. कमुक; B कमुक् (for कमु-5). (from FT-T) in Cal. Ed. 2 is a mis d) Cr: कम्...क्रम्यति। कामति || d: - D - - ·C" यकारान्तधातुवर्गः इभ्य मर्षे, क्षमू-शिष्ङ च, कुस्म-क्ङ मतीक्षिते । कुस्मित्यौ-गम्ल गत्यां, चम्-नर् चम्-छम्-जम-जिम्-झमु ।। २५२ ।। भक्षे, णमौ शब्दनत्योस्, तिम्-तीम्-य क्लेदने, तमु-। इभ्य खेदेच्छयोर् , दम्-भ्युइर् शमे, द्रम् गतौ, भ्रमिर् - ।। २५३ ॥ भ-भ्रम्-य-भ्रमु-जण चाले, भाम्-ङ क्रोधे, ऋ-मीम् गतौ । शब्दे, यमौ-उ विरतौ, यम-मि परिवेषणे ।। २५४ ।। तदभावे, रमु-ङजौ क्रीडे, जुटु-वमुद्गिरे । शमु-भिरय शमे, शम्-ङकजालोचे, श्रमु-भ्यजि- ।। २५५ ।। इर् तपःखेदयोः, ष्टीम-ष्टिम्-य क्लेदे, पम ष्टम । वैक्लव्ये, ऽथ क्-साम सान्त्वे, स्यमु-णंश ध्वनने, स्यम- । डक वितर्के, हम्म गतौ, त्रियुतास्त्रिंशदन्तमाः ।। २५६ ।। , अय-ज् गतौ, ईमं ईर्ण्य ईष्ये, ऊयी-ङ सेवने । क्नूयी-ङ् दुर्गन्ध आर्द्रत्वे शब्दे, क्षमायी-ङ् विधूनने ॥ २५७ ।। लोचे. DVI क्रम्यति । गोविन्दभट्टकपदीश्वरौ तु दीर्घ विधाय क्राम्यतीत्याहतुः। तथा च इष्यते श्यनि दीर्घत्वं दाक्षिलक्षणवेदिभिः। तेन क्राम्यति कौमारे चानीत्यस्योपलक्षणात् ।। क्रामति ॥ -D,BCd Cal. Ed. क्षमु (for क्षमू-). 252. Ds reads up to कुस्म on marg. -) DBC Cal. Ed. क्षमूनिष् . -cd कुत्स्मित्यौ ; B कुस्मिते (for कुस्मित्यौ-). Cy: कुस्मित् कुत्सितं स्मितम् । Cd : कुत्सित- भीषद्धास्यम् । D, गश्चामु चम (sic) (for गत्यां, चम्-नर् चम् ). D,BCd Cal. Ed. 5 (for नर् ). DT झमू (for झमु ). 253. ) D. नित्योस् ; T-सत्योस् (for -नत्योस्). De om. from af up to खेदे (in 2536). -) D, स्वेदेच्छयोर्. -2)D, भ्रम् (for द्रम् ). 255. ) D,BCd Cal. Ed. उगिरि ( for °२). D, णजूवमटूद्रेि: जम्वद्भिरि; Dv: ज्वम्वमुद्रिरि. cd) DECal. Ed. शमुभ्यइर् ; Dya शमुर्भि ( for °भिर्-य ). D, शम्कळशाचेलोपे ( corrupt); B शम्ञकडा- Cd : शम्डक. ...अयमात्मनेपदीत्यन्ये। 256. ) B Cd Cal. Ed. अक् (for ङ). Cal. Ed. हन्म, but Cd: हम्म... मद्वयान्तः। Cf. Ks: द्विर्बद्धो मकारः। - After 256, DzB ins. Ataq*: ; Dog इति मांताः. 257. Before 257, Dve ins. अथ यांताः. -)DBCd Cal. Ed. अय; T अयं ( for अय- ). D, ईक्ष्य (for j). -b) Cal. Ed. 2 (for somet). Cd: सेवनमिह 'षिक्-यु तन्तुतती' इत्यस्य रूपम् । -") Cal. Ed. कुयीइ. D, क्नूयी दुर्गंधश्चात्वे. 1 ·४२ कविकल्पद्रुमे चुच्यी त्वभिषवे, चीय-अ संवृत्यादानयोश् , चय-ङ् । गतौ, चाय-ञ् निशामेऽचें, णय्-तय-ङ् गतिरक्षयोः ।। २५८ ।। ताय-ङ् पालनसंतत्योर् , जि-दय-ङ् ग्रहणे गतौ । वधे दानेऽवने, दाय-ञ् दाने, नय-पय-ङ् गतौ ॥ २५९ ॥ पूयी-ङ् दुर्गन्धशीयोरो-प्यायी-ङ् वृद्धौ, मय-ङ् गतौ। मव्य बन्धे, ङ्-रय वय-ङ् व्यय-अ गत्यां, व्यय-क् नुदि ।। २६० ॥ शुच्यी त्वभिश्वे, पूर्वा ईर्थे, सूर्य त्वनादरे । ईष्र्ये, स्फायी-ङ संवृद्धौ, हय हर्य क्लमे गतौ । एकत्रिंशद्यकारान्ता धातवः परिकीर्तिताः ।। २६१ ।। , अभ्र गत्यामीर-ङ्ल कम्पगत्योरी-कि गतौ नुदि । पर कौटिल्ये, कुर्-श शब्दे, क्षर्-ज संचलने, क्षुर-श् ।। २६२ ।। विलेखे खनने, कुद्रि-क् मिथ्योक्तौ, खोर्-ऋ खोटने । खुर्-श क्षोरच्छिदोर् , गुर्-कीशि गूर-ङक उद्यमे ।। २६३ ॥ .. 2 , 258. ) Cd: चुच्यी...यद्वयान्तोऽय 261. ") DV शूच्यी ; T शुचि. D, मित्येके। -") DB (by alteration) स्यूर्य ; D, पूर्घ्य ; D3 सूक्ष्य (for घूयं ). निशाने (for 'मे ). Cd : निशाम इह चाक्षुष b) Cal. Ed., ईर्षे (for ये ). Dr, ज्ञानम्। 'तं पर्वतीयाः प्रमदाश्चचायिरे' सूक्ष. - ") Cal. Ed. इर्षे. D. स्पायी (Sisupalavadha XII 51 ) इति माघः । T स्वायी (for स्फायी). Cd: स्फायील... (The form चचायिरे has evidently 'स्फायन्निर्मोकसंधि इति गणकृतानित्यescaped the notice of Whitney since त्वादिति रमानाथः। (Cf. Siddhanta in his Roots (P46) he encloses Kaumudr: चक्षिा व्यक्तायां वाचि।... cacāya -ye in the rectangular rectangular | इकारोऽनुदात्तो युजर्थः। 'विचक्षणः प्रथयन्' - bracket indicating that these forms ... झारस्तु अनुदात्तेलप्रयुक्तमात्मनेपदम नित्यare prescribed or authorized by the मिति ज्ञापनार्थः। तेन 'स्फायनिर्मोकसंधि- Hindu grammarians but are not इत्यादि सिध्यति ॥) -D, वृद्धौ तु (for found in the recorded use.) -८) संवृद्धौ). After 261, D, B ins. D, om. तय. यांतवर्गः; Dv, इति यकारांताः. 259. ")Dतायञ्. - B reads 2596d on marg. ') DBCd Cal. Ed. 262. Before 262, Dva ins. 3787 दायक ( for दाय-ञ्). रांताः. -d) D. भुर्ज ( for भर्-ज). 260. Cd: मव्य...यद्वयान्तोऽयमित्येको Dश्यूलयङ्वय Da.gT रयवय; B Cd 263. ") D. क्षुद्रिक्; Ds कुंड्रक् ; T . Cal. Ed. रयूलयूवयङ् ( for ङ्-रय वय-ङ). कुड्रिक् (for कुद्रि-क् ). -') D, खोडनें. T व्यय - ") D -क्षिदोर् ( for -च्छिदोर्). , - ·रकारान्तधातुवर्गः ४३ ४ गूरी-यङ वधे गत्यां, गुद्रि-क् कुन्द्रे, घुर-श् ध्वनौ । भीमार्थे, घूर्-ङयी हिंसाज्यान्यो, चर् गमनेऽदने ॥ २६४ ॥ आचारे, चर्-क संशीत्यसंशीत्योश, चूर-ङयी दहि । चुर्-कि स्तेथे, छुर्-शि लोपे, ज्वर-म रोगे, ङ-जूर-यई ।। २६५ ।। ज्यानौ ववे, त्सर च्छद्मगत्यां, जि-त्वर-ष्मङ स्यदे । तुर्-यीङ हिंसे च, तुर्-लिर् वेगे, तत्रि-क्ङ धारणे ।। २६६ ।। ऋ-धोर गतिचातुयें, धूरी-यङ गतौ वधे । पुर्-शप्रगत्यां, पूरी-ड्य पूर्ती, पूर-क् च, बभ्र तु ।। २६७ ।। मभ्र गत्यां, मत्रि-कङ गुप्तोक्तौ, मुर्-श वेष्टने । यत्रि-क संकोचने, वभ्र गत्यां, श्वभ्र-क् बिले गतौ ।। २६८ ।। तके, शूर्-पूर्-डयी स्तम्भे हिंसे, पुर्-सुर्-श भैश्ययोः । स्फुर्-शि स्फूर्ती चले, स्फर-शू च, द्विचत्वारिंशदन्तराः ॥ २६९ ॥ , 1 d - 264. a) B गूरीङन ; T गुरीयङ. -6) 267. b) D, T धुरीयङ. D,BCd Cal. D, 2Dv2 ( Comm. as in text) Toga Ed. aà nat (by transp.). -" )D, D. कुद्रि ; Ds कुंथे; DV. कुद्रे (for कुन्द्रे). 'Dv, BCd Cal. Ed. पूरीयङ्, -") Cd : भीमो भयानकरसः तस्याओं 268. निमित्तं हेतुरिति यावत् भीमार्थः। श, घुरति b) D, चेष्टने (for वे°). -") Ds 757 ( for 997). ...भय जनकशब्दं करोतीत्यर्थः। घुर भीमार्त- शब्दयोरिति प्राञ्चः। आर्त इति शब्द विशेषण 269. ) D. शंके (for तङ्के). cd : मिति रमानाथः। 'घुरत्यार्ते च कुरति' इति । तङ्कस्थाने तन्त्र इत्यपपाठः। - DAJTETT; B शब्दानुवृत्तौ भट्टमल्लः (1.5-6)॥ - DBCd Cal. Ed. पूर्यङी. b) D, हिसे पुशि- Cal. Ed. धूर्यकी ( for धूर्-यी) ÅFTTT: (corrupt). -") DE-5 DB DR.ADV, -ध्वन्योश (for -ज्यान्योश). (after alteration as in text) T स्फुरश् (for स्फर-श). 265. ) Dvi om. (hapl.) संशीत्य. Cd : स्फर्श च! -") Dg -संहत्योश (for -संशी ). Ds स्फुरणे' इत्यमरोऽपि (cf. 3-2-10 )....अयं आद्यस्वरी।...क्रमदीश्वरोऽप्येवम् । चुङ्गी; B चूर्यडी. -") Cv•d : चुर्कि पञ्चमस्वरीति भ्रमो हेरः। तथात्वे पूर्वेणैवेष्ट- स्तेये। कि, चोरयति चोरति ॥ -d) D,B सिद्धावस्य वैयर्थ्यं स्यात् । न च कुटादित्वविकल्प- Cd Cal. Ed. छजूरयी. नार्थमस्य पाठ इति वाच्यम्। पूर्वत्रैव शि-श 266. . ) D, यानी; T ज्ञानौ ( for इत्यनुबन्धद्वयंपाठादपि तत्सिद्धेः। एवं संख्याया ज्यानौ). -")D. तूरीया; DBCd Cal. अप्यसंगतिः स्यात् । यत्तु अस्मिन् सत्यपि स्फार- Ed. तूर्यडी. B corrupt from हिंसे up to यतीति साधनाय जो स्फुरतेरेव उकारस्य आकार- धारणे (in 2664). -D3Dv2 तुलि. विधानं तदस्य सर्वसंमतत्वाभावात् । अत एव ) Cd: तत्रिक्ड धारणे...भाषायामस्य स्फर इत्येके इति रमानाथः॥ - After 269, विस्तारणे प्रायः प्रयोगः॥ DB ins. रांतवर्गः: D. इति.रांताः, स्फरणं ·ง , कविकल्पद्रुमे अल-ञ् वारणपर्याप्तिभूषास्विल्-श शये गतौ । इल-क च क्षेपे, कल्-ङ संख्यारुतोः, कल्-किल्-क् नदौ, किल-२॥२७०॥ शौक्ल्ये क्रीडे, कील बन्धे, क्षल्-ज चाले चये, क्षल-क् । शौचे, कूल् त्वावृतौ, मील निमेषे, कल्ल-ङ कूजने ।। २७१ ।। शब्देऽशब्दे, कुल्-ज बन्धुसंहत्योः, क्वेल-केल तु । क्षेल-खेल चालगत्योः, खल क्षल्-जार्थे, खोल खोटने ॥ २७२ ।। गल भक्षे, गलू-क्ङ च स्रावे, चल्-ज् गतौ, मिच्चले, चल-श । विलासे, चल्-क् भृतौ, चिल्-श वासे, चेल-चेल्ल केलवत् ।। २७३ ।। चुल्ल हावकृतौ, चिल्ल शैथिल्ये च, जुल-क् विषि । जल-क् पिवाने, जल-ज घान्थे, अल्-ज्म चलत्विषोः ॥ २७४ ॥ टुल-टल-ज् विप्लवे, णील वर्णे, श्-णिल गहने, णल-ज् । गन्धे, तुल्-क्युन्मितौ, तिल्ल तिल् गतौ, तिल्-कश स्निहि ॥२७५|| . 1 - 1 270. ) D. भूषासुस्तिशये गतौ (sic). चलमानोऽनिलः' इत्यत्र ताच्छील्ये शतुःशानः।। -") D, इलूक: D इलक्च: Bइल च; -) B Cal. Ed. क्चल ; T चल (for Cal. Ed. इल कचू (1). D, कालकिला चल-कू). Cd : दन्त्यवकारादिरयमिति दुर्गसिंह- नुदौ श ( corrupt). जोमरी। -DDva (Comm. as in text ) 271. a) Dva शौक्ल्ये क्रील बन्धे Cv (as in Dvy only) zat; Tgat (corrupt). cd) Cal. Ed. शौचे कूल (for भृती). ) Dv,B चेल; D. चल्ल; स्वातौ क्षमील निभेषे छ कल कूजने. T चेल्य (for चेल्लू ). Cd : लद्वयान्तः । 272.", D, 5 ( corrupt); T Cal. 274. ) Tभावकृतौ. -byD, ज्वलक्; Ed. कुलज् (for कुल्-ज). DT बंध- (for T जलक् (for जुल-क् ). B Cd (gloss : बन्धु-). Cd : संहती राशीकरणम्। केचित्तु चूर्णीकरणे) Cal. Ed. पिषि (for विषि ). संहतिस्थाने संख्यानं पठित्वा कोलति कुम्भान् -) D, पिधान्ये ; T विधाने (for पि°). कुलालः, गण प्रतीत्यर्थ इत्याहुः । संस्त्यानं पटित्वा ) D. *ने; D DV BT Cd Cal. संस्त्यानमुरचय इति रामः। अन्ये तु बन्धुषु Ed. धान्ये ( for धान्ये). Cv (as in DVa ज्ञातिषु वर्तमानोऽयमन्यत्रास्य न प्रयोग: गडि only): धान्यं धनत्वम् ॥Cd: धीयते जीवोs- गण्डे इतिवदित्याहुः॥ -) DBCd श्वेल : नेनेति धानं, तस्य भावो धान्यं, जीवनोपयोगि- T विलू (for क्षेल). cd: तृतीयो वकार क्रिया। जलति लोकान् जलं, जीवयतीत्यर्थः । युक्तक्षादिः। 4) Dy, क्षेल्वार्थे (for धीयते आच्छाद्यतेऽनेनेति धानं तस्य भावी क्षल-जार्थे ). Cd : क्षल्जार्थश्वालचयो। चालश्चेह धान्यमाच्छादन क्रिया। जलति जालेन मत्स्यान् स्खलनम् । खलति खलो धर्मात् ॥ जालिक इति वा। गोविन्दभस्तु धनस्य भावो 273. ) DB श्रावे. --b) D, चलजम धान्यं समृद्धिः। जलति धनी समृद्धः स्यादित्यर्थ गतौ चलश. cd : 'मिच्चले' इति वक्ष्यमाणं न इत्याह।। पठित्वा अमुमेव मानुबन्ध भ्रान्ताः पठन्ति, 275, °) DECd Cal. Ed. टर्टलज तद्धेयम्। तेनास्य चालयति हस्तिनं यन्ता । (Cal. Ed. °ल्ज) विक्लवे णील; T ज्वल - ·लकारान्तधातुवर्ग: तूल-क्ङ पूरणे, तुल निष्कर्षे, तल-कि प्रतिष्ठितौ । दुल-कोत्क्षेपे, दल-मि भेदे, दल-कू मेदे, ऽथ पाल-पल-क् ॥२७६।। रक्षे, पल-ज् पल्ल गतौ, पेल चाले च, पिल्लू-क् नुदि । पील रोधे, पुल-ग् पुल्-ज महत्त्वे, पुल्-क उच्छितौ ।। २७७ ।। पूल-कि स्यात् संहतो, फुल्ल विकासे, जि-फला भिदि । फल निष्पत्तौ, फल्-ज गतौ, फेल च, क्-बल्-म जीवने ॥ २७८ ॥ बल-ज् धान्यावरोधे च, बल्-ङ दाने वधे, बल-क-। ङ च नीरूपणे, बिल्-कश् भेदने, बुल्-क मज्जने ॥ २७९ ।। भल्-ङ भल्-ङक् भिल-क् बादिवद् , भल्ल-ङ तु भल्-ङवत् । मल-मल्ल-ङ् धृतौ, मील निमेषे, मिल-शज श्लिषि ॥ २८० ॥ मुल-मूल-क रोहणे, मूल- प्रतिष्ठायां, लल-क्ङ तु । ईप्सायां, वेल्ल-वेल्-वेढ चलने, वल्-मि-वल्ल-ङ ॥ २८१ ॥ स्तृतौ, विल-शू च, शल-ङ चलने च, शल- गतौ । शल्-ङक् श्लाघे, शल श्वल्ल श्वल वेगे, ङ्-शाल कत्थने ॥ २८२ ।। ज्वलजू वप्ल. -B) Dv, ग्रहणे (for गहने ). Cd निरूपणे. Cal. Ed. च निरूपे बिल कश. -) Dवंधे; D, बधे; Dr. वधे; BT *) cd : बुलक...। तालव्यवर्गादिरयमिति Ca Cal. Ed. बंधे (for गन्धे ). Cd: गन्धे । केचित् । चोलः वस्त्रम्। 'निजां वीणां वाणी इति केचित् । गन्धोऽदर्शन मिति गोविन्दभः॥ निचुलयति चोलेन निभृतम् ' (Saundarya- 276.) Cal. Ed. तूल कङ् (for तूलlahari 66) इति शंकराचार्यः।...तालव्य- ङ). D,BCd Cal. Ed. तूलक निष्कर्षे ; T वर्गाद्यादिपक्षे उच्छायेऽप्ययम् ॥ तूलकिष्कर्षे. -d) Cy: पालपलक्...ह्रस्व 280. aby Cal. Ed. भलङ् (for भल-छ). दीर्घपाठ इदित्त्ववत् णिजनित्यत्वं बोधयति । तेन DvaBCd Cal. Ed. भल्कङ् (for भलू-ङ). पलति पालतात्यादि सिद्धम् ॥ DDY. Cal. Ed. भिलक. Cr: बादिवदिति 277. D. Cal. Ed. पुलश (for क्रमात् दाने वधे, नीरूपणे, भेदे च । -D. T पुल-श). बलङ्वत् ; Dva मल्ल. 278. ) DO पुस्कि ; Da पुलकि (for 281. ") DBCd Cal. Ed. रोपणे ; T ) D4-3.5 (before altera मूलने (for रोहणे ). Cd : रोपणमारोपणम् । tion as in text) Dv विकाशे. Cd: गोविन्दमस्तु रोहणे इति पठित्वा रोहणं जन्मेति विकास इति कसज गताविति दन्त्यान्तस्य पनि व्याख्याति॥-Cd: मूलञ्...अयं परस्मैपदीति रूपम् , विपूर्वत्वेन विकसनमित्यर्थः । -d) केचित् । -") D, लिप्सायां (for ईप्सायां). D, corrupt. d) DICd Cal. Ed. चाले वलमि वाला, 279. ) Drom. वधे. Cal. Ed. छ 282. ) T स्मृतौ (for स्तृतौ). ) बलक (for बल-कू-). -) Prs Dr2BT Dशलङ्क: B "कृक पूल-कि). 1 ·४६ कविकल्पद्रुमे शिल-शुञ्छे, जि-शील स्यात् समाधौ, श्मील निमेषणे । शूल रुजायां, शेल-षेलु केल्वत् , ष्ठल्-ज स्थितौ, बिल-श् ॥२८३॥ उञ्छे, पल सल गतौ, स्थल्-ज स्थाने, स्खल्-मि चये चले। स्फुल-शि स्फूर्ती च, स्फल-श चाले च, स्मील् निमेषणे ॥ २८४ ॥ सेल क्वेले, हल-झल्-म चाले, हुल्-ज हतौ छदे। हिल-श हावकृती, हल्-ज् विलेखे, ला नवतिस्त्रिभिः ॥ २८५ ।। अव रक्षे गतौ कान्तौ प्रीतौ तृप्तौ द्युतौ श्रुतौ । प्राप्तौ श्लेषेऽर्थने वेशे भागे वृद्धौ प्रहे वधे ।। २८६ ॥ स्वाम्यर्थेऽवगमे कामे कृतौ, अर्व वधे, इवि। व्याप्तिप्रीणनयोरुर्वी हिंसे, न्-कृवि कृतौ च, ङ- ।। २८७ ।। के सेवे, कर्व दपें, क्लव-एमड भये, क्षिव । क्षिव-यु क्षीव निरासे, क्षीव-कव-क्लीवृ-ङ बान्तवत् ।। २८८ ॥ , - 283. ) Dr. खेलू ( for षे.), .d) छिदे; Decd Cal. Ed. छदि; DB DT छलक (for ष्ठल-ज). D. खिलश (for छिदि; T चद (corrupt) (for छदे). षि°).D,BCd Cal. Ed. केलृवत् छलज स्थिती. -") D,.sBCd Cal. Ed. हिलश. -d) 284. a) D, om, Tat. D,BCD B लांता ( hypermetric) (for ला). Cd : ला नवतित्रिभिः। अत्र संख्यायामेको नास्तीति Cal. Ed. पिलशंछे ष(D, स ल गती स्थलज. -') D, वधे; B चले; T भये चिन्त्यम् ॥ - After 285, D,B ins. लांत- (for चये). B चये (for चले). -") DES वर्गः; Dva इति लकारांताः. स्फशि ( for स्फु०). D. स्फौ. Da-s DvB 286. Before 286, Dv, ins. 3727 ( after alteration as in text) T वांता:. -)Cd क्षेपे (for रक्षे ). D, कांते स्फुलश.Cd: स्फलश चाले च। आद्यस्वरी। (for कान्तौ ). ") Dva प्रीतौ द्युतौ द्युतौ स्तुती. स्फलती स्फलन्ती ।...अयमपि पञ्चमस्वरीति d)Cd Cal. Ed. भावे ( for भागे). बहूनां भ्रमः। तथात्वे काव्यकामधेनौ स्फलती 287. ) B (inf. lin.) Cd Cal. Ed. स्फलन्तीत्युदाहरणं न संगच्छते। न च तत्रापि सामर्थ्य (for स्वाम्यर्थे ). Dve वश्मे ; T [s]- पञ्चमस्वर एवेति वाच्यम् । तर्हि गुणस्थानिनां पगमे (for ऽवगमे). Dg om. कामे. ) पुलतिप्रभूतानामिव तिबादेरेवोदाहर्तुमुचितत्वात्। B Cd (as in Cal. Ed.) Cal. Ed. धृती यत्तु सत्यप्यस्मिन् स्फुलतेरेव घनि स्फाल इति (for कृतौ). Cd : ऊनविंशतिराः। रक्षणे निपातनं तत् स्फोल इत्यनिष्टपदनिवारणार्थम् । प्रसिद्धोऽयम् । प्रीती तु 'न मामवति सद्वीपा अस्य सर्वसंमतत्वाभावाञ्च । अत एव स्फल इत्येके | रत्नसूरपि मेदिनी' इति रघुः (1-65)। कचित्तु इति रमानाथः॥ 4) D. Dv, T निर्मा ग्रणस्थाने दहनं पठन्ति । लने (for निमेषणे). ( hapl.) कृवि. Dकृनि ( for नू-कृवि ). : 285. D केले (for क्वेले). 238. b) Dvs वधे (for भये ). D.DVT D, ENT; Dv, T TAT (for eat ). D, Dva क्षिबु. -:).D. क्षिघ्या; T शिव्य (for क्षित - - d) D. om. - ·यकारान्तधातुवर्ग: ४७ , खव्-ग खच्वत् , खर्व गर्वे, खेवू-गेव्-ग्लेवृ-ङ सेव, ई-। गुवुद्यमे, गर्व मदे, चीवृ-ग्रहसंवृतौ ॥ २८९॥. चीव-क् दीप्तौ, चर्व-कि तु भक्षे, जुर्वी वधे, जिवि । प्रीणने, जीव-ऋ प्राणे, णिवि सेके, ऽथ णीव तु ॥ २९।। स्थौल्ये, तीव च, तुर्वी तु हिंसे, तेव-ड देवने । थुर्व-दुर्वी वधे, दिव्-यु जिगीषेच्छापणिद्युतौ ॥ २९१ ॥ क्रीडागत्योर् , दिवि प्रीती, दिव-क्ङ परिकूजने । क-दिवर्दे, देव-ङ तु देवने, दव्-धवि व्रजे ॥ २९२ ॥ धिवि-न् प्रीतौ गतौ, धुर्वी हिंसे, धावृ-- जवे मृजि । पव-ङ गत्यां, प्लेव-पेवृ-ङ सेवे, पिवि सेचने ॥ २९३ ॥ पीव स्थौल्थे, पर्व पुर्व पूर्ती, पूर्व-क् निकेतने । भर्व हिंसे, मीव पीवे, मर्व पूर्ती गती, मिवि ।। २९४ ।। सेके, मुर्वी मव नहे, मेव-म्लेवृ-ङ सेवने । रीवृ-ञ् चीवे, रेव-ङ तु प्लुतो, र-रिवि च बजे ।। २९५ ॥ शव् विकारे च, शर्व हिंसे, षिव्-यु तन्तुततौ, ष्ठिवु । ष्ठिव-य ष्ठीव निरासे, ऽथ स्यात् षेवृ-ङा सेवने ।। २९६ ।। - I). DAT; T Rate (for 19). DE candrika 1.3.17). ७) DAom. निवासे (for निरासे). -d) Cd : बान्त (hapl.) from थुर्व up to देवने ( in 292d): वदिति क्षीवृङ् द; कवृङ् स्तुतौ वर्णे, क्लीवृङ् अधाष्टथै इत्यर्थः। 292. Daom. up to देवने (cf. v.1. 291). -") Dv, om. क्रीडागत्यो. -") 289. “) Cd : खव्...खौनाति।...केचित्तु Cd : अर्द इह पीडनमिति मैत्रेयः (But the प्वादित्वात्, ह्रस्वे खुनातीत्याहुः। धातुपारायणि- Dhatupradipa simply-says : दिवु अर्दने। कास्तु खन्नातीत्युदाहरन्ति ॥ Cf. Dhatupra- देवयति शत्रून् । )। याचनं गमनं वेति रमानाथः ॥ dipa (P. 130) : खच भूतप्रादुर्भावे ।...खव इत्यैके। खौनाति।...खु इति केचित् । खुनाति ॥ 293. ) Dva om. गतौ. -') Cd : -3) D. T खेवग्लेवगेवृङ सेवने. - ") DS धावुञ्...अस्य जवे निष्ठायामप्रयोगः। धोतं गुयुधमे. D. Cr (as in Dva) दर्प (for वासः॥ -") Dg BCd. Cal. Ed. प्लवङ्, मदे). -D B चीवृङ, Dv, ग्रहसंवृतोः. DVT पवङ् ( for पव्-6). D.प्लचे ; T प्लव 290...) D चीवृक् (for चीव-क् ). (for प्लेच). d ') DB निवि (for णिवि). B Cal. 294. 4)D,DVB पूर्व (for पुर्व). Cd: Ed. नीव. पुर्व...पञ्चमस्वरी।...पुर्वति॥ 291. bcd: देवनमिह क्रीडा.... ....देवन 296. by B (for fag). -) मिह रोदन मिति महमलः (ct... Akhyata- | Dars Dva B टिव्यु (for टिवय.). D.लिए; - ·कविकल्पद्रुमे षान्त्व-सान्त्व-क सामयोगे, स्त्रिव्-यु शोषे गतौ, अङ-। सेव सेवे, हिवि प्रीती, वान्ता इत्यष्टषष्टिधा ।। २९७ ।। . अशू-ङ्न व्याप्तिसंहत्योरश-ग् भोजन, ईश-लङ् । ऐश्वर्ये, कश शब्दे, यु-काश-काश-ङ् द्युतौ, कुशि- ।। २९८ ।। कि च, कुश्-येर् श्लिषि, क्रुशू-जौ रोदे हूतौ, कृशिर्-य तु । कायें, क्लेशू- ङ वदे, क्लिश-युजङ चोपतपे, क्लिशू-ग् ।। २९९ ।। विबाधे, णशू-लयू नाशे, णिश शीले, दशि-क् विषि । दशि-क्ङ दशें, दन्शौ च दशने, दाश्-न हिंसने । ३०० ॥ दाश-ङ्क दाने, दाश- च, दिश-शौ चाय इर्-दृशौ । प्रेक्षे, धूश-क् कान्तिकृतौ, पिश-शूपावयवे, पश-म् ॥ ३०१॥ , , . e.g. - - T ष्ठेव (for ष्ठीव). _ d) D2-4Dv लुक्वा(v. 1. क्का)यनमिति सर्वस्वम्। ल, अब ( by transp.). Cd: वृङा सेवने। अनेशत् अनशत् ॥ Though Cv here ...सेवनमाराधनमुपभोग आश्रयणं च ।...अन्ये | gives only अनशत् as an instance त्वस्मात् परस्मैपदममन्यमानाः 'नीचं समृ of the aorist, Vopadeva in Mugdha. द्धमपि सेवति नीच एव.' 'स्वाधीने विभवेs bodha (XI5) expressly allows the प्यहो नरपति सेवन्ति किं मानिनः' इत्यादौ forms with नेश as the stem. Such गणकृतानित्यत्वमाहुः॥ forms, which are mainly vedic, are 297.4) DDva (Comm. as in found, albeit vary rarely in the classical text) B.Cd Cal. Ed. -षष्टिकाः (for literature also, धा). -After 297, D,B ins. वांतवर्गः3B Naişadha 14.56. --- ) Ds णिशय; B Dvs इति वाताः णिशि (for णिश). T शिवे (for शीले). -6) D. दर्भे ;D दर्प; T दंशे (for दर्श). 298. Before 298, Dva ins. अथ शांता:. D, दशिक्ङ दशने दंशो. d) D. दसने; D.Dv2B Cd Cal. Ed. ईशलङ. d) DBCd Cal. Ed. काश Dv,BCd दंशने. Cd: दंशनमित्यनुस्वारयुक्तम्। अन्ये तु अनुस्वारहीनं पठित्वा तन्निर्देशादनटि (for 01:). Das B Cd Cal. Ed. TRUE; नकारलोप इत्याहुः। -D. दाश; Dदाश्च; DVT काशङ (for काश-छ). Tर्दान (for दाश-त्र).Dच दंशे दान हिंसने 299. ) B कार्षे (for कार्थे ). DS Cal. Ed. दंशे दाशन हिं. Dve farest ( for 1531). D, BȚ Cd Çal. 301. "). Ds Dv,BCd Cal. Ed. Ed. वधे ( for वदे). Cd : धातुप्रदीपे तु क्लेष दाशुक्ङ. -") D, BCd Cal. Ed. दिशौ- (Ed. क्लेश ) व्यक्तायां वाचीति मूर्धन्यान्तो (D, लौ )शौचे; T दिशइशौचे (for दृश्यते। -D Cd क्लिशयु; B Cal. दिश-अशौ च ). Cr: चकाराहाने | Cd : ओच Ed. क्लिशयुञ्. -1) Dg B Cd Cal. इति उचिर्य समवायन इत्यस्यालि रूपम् । धातू- Ed. चोपतापे क्लिशूग तु. नामनेकार्थत्वादोच इह दानमाज्ञापन वा (!)। '300. D विरोधे (for विबाधे).Cd: ...कथनेऽप्ययम् ॥ -D, om. T 'च प्रशलयू नाशे। नाशो दर्शनाभाव इति प्रानः;/ (for [ऑथ ). - ·षकारान्तधातुवर्गः बाधे ग्रन्थे, पश-क् बन्धे, भृश-भ्रन्शिर्-वधःपते । ल-भ्रन्शु-ङ् भ्रश्-यु च, भ्राशू-य-भ्राश-ङ्गटु तु भासि, तौ ॥३०२॥ रलौ, मर मिश् ध्वनौ कोपे, मृश-शौ मृशि, रुशू-रिशौ-श् । हिंसे, लश-क् शिल्पयोगे, शौ-लिश् गत्यां, ङ-लिश-यऔ ।। ३०३ ॥ तौच्छये, वृशिर्-य वृत्यां, शौ-विश् प्रवेशे, ङ-बाश-यऋ । शब्दे, लु-वर स्पृहि, शश प्लवने, स्पृश-शौ स्मृशि ॥ ३०४ ॥ स्पर्श-क्ङ ग्रहणे श्लेषे, स्पश-अ ग्रन्थबाधयोः । शकारान्ता नवत्रिंशदिह धातव ईरिताः ।। ३०५॥ . अथू-नक्षू व्याप्तिसंहत्योरष- दीप्तौ ग्रहे गतौ। इष्-गाभीक्ष्ण्ये, इषु-श् वाञ्छे, इष्-य सर्पण, ईष-ङ ।। ३०६॥ दानेक्षहिंसे चेञ्छे, ईक्ष-ड् दर्शतं, उभू. वृधि । उषष् वघे दह्यू रोगे, ऋक्ष-न् वध, ऋषी-शू गतौ ।। ३०७ ।। ए-ङ् च, कष् वधे, कुष्-ग निष्कौं, काक्षि काङ्क्षणे । कृषौ त्वाकृषि, कृष्-शौन च विलेखे, खषु वधे, ऽथ गेष्- ॥ ३०८॥ 302. ") Cd: ग्रन्थस्थाने स्पर्श पठन्ति 305. ) D, स्पर्शङ्क; D, स्पृर्शिक्छ केचित्। -') D. Dv T भृशभ्रंशिर्यु (corrupt); T स्पृशक्छ ; Cal. Ed. स्पर्शकङ्. अधःपते. - ") D. लभ्रशुङ्; D. लभ्रंश्युङ. ') cd : केचिद् ग्रन्थस्थाने स्पर्श पठन्ति । -d) D. णुटु ; D, ण्टु ; D आण्ट (for - After 305, DJB ins. staart: ; Dv, ण). BCd Cal. Ed. भ्राशृण्टुङ भासि | इति शांता:. तो रलौ (Cal. Ed. 'नौ). 306. Before 306, Dy, ins. 374 303. Dg रनौ; T रतौ. B Cd Cal. षांता:. -०) D, अक्षक्ष: D अक्ष्नक्षु Ed. मश मिश् तु ध्वनो कोपे. -B) D. B अक्ष्नू. मृशशो मृषि रशिश रिशौ. Cd : मृशि इति 307. Cd : 'निरीक्षिष्यामि यन्मुनीन्' तालव्यान्तस्यैव रूप, तेनानिर्दिष्टार्थत्वात् स्पर्शनं इति गणकृतानित्यत्वादिति रमानाथः। -) प्रणिधानं च तस्यार्थः ।...मृषीति मूर्धन्यान्तपाठो. Cy : उषूष्...उष्टः उषितः इति भेदः॥ Ca: हेयः, तर्हि क्षमैवार्थः स्यात् ।। द्वौ ह्रस्वादी।...पूर्वस्य क्वावेदत्वात् : नेम् : 304. D. om. up to: वृत्यां. -.)D, डीश्वी...' (Mugdh. XXVI 107) इत्या- कुशब्दे (for शब्दे ). Cd : शब्द इह तिरश्चा दिना निष्ठायां उष्टः, शेषस्य 'उषित' इति. -Das DYI BT Cd Cal. Ed: भेदः॥:-.dy BC Cal. Ed. ऋरन्. D.. वशलु (for लु-वर). .Cd: शश.: दन्ल्यान्तो- यमित्येके।d) D, प्लावने. Dg om. 308. °) pd: कषु वधे । कषति। अर्यमु- ( hapl.) स्पृशशी. भयपदीति चतुर्भुजजुमरी रामरमानायौ तु इम कवि.४ मेव। Cd बंधे.

·, कविकल्पद्रुमे ग्लेष-ङन्वेषे, ऽथ घृषु संघर्षे, घुष्-किइर् हुतौ । विशब्द, आङः सततक्रन्दे, इर्-घुष् रवे, घुषि-ङ् ॥ ३०९ ॥ धूशे, घषि-ङ् क्षरे, चूष पाने, चक्षु-लङ् वदे, चष-। भक्षे, ऽथ चष् वधे, छष्-अ जष् जूष् च, शूङीजि-जुषु मुदि ॥३१०॥ सेवे, कि-जुष् तर्कतृप्त्योर् , जिषु सेके, ऽथ जेष-ङ । गत्यां, जक्षि-म्ड दाने च, जक्ष-श्लघ् भक्षहासयोः ।। ३११ ॥ झष-न् ग्रहे पिधाने, झष् वधे, णेष-ङ णश् बजे । णिषु सेके, णिक्ष चुम्बे, तुष् तुष्टौ, तुष्ल-यौनि च ॥ ३१२ ।। स्विषौ-अ भासे, ऽवान् निरासे दाने चेर्यजि-तृष् तृषि । तृक्षित्यां, त्वष त्वचि प्राहे, त्वशू कार्ये, ऽथ ताववौ ॥ ३१३ ॥ तथू-न् तक्षे, ड्-दीक्ष मौण्डयेज्याज्योऽर्थे, दक्ष-ङ स्यदे । वृद्धौ, दक्ष-मण्ड़ हन्त्यर्थे, इर-दुष्-यौ वैकृते, ल्-द्विषौ-म ।। ३१४ ॥ , - 309. cd निरासे). परस्मैपदिनं मत्वा उभयपदिनं तालव्यान्तमन्यं 312. D.जष:D. कषञ् (for Rष- मन्यते॥ -bycd: निष्कर्ष इयत्तापरिच्छेदः । म् ). Cd : शष...सप्तमस्वरादिरयमिति पूर्ण- ...अन्तःपकाशन मिति गोविन्दभट्टः॥ -D. चन्द्रत्रिलोचनरामाः । अर्षति अर्षते ॥ Cal. reads from काक्षि up to संघर्षे (in 309) Ed. ऽपिधाने. Cd: झए वधे। आद्यस्वरी। on marg. -") DE Dva कृषौञ् च कृ झषति । षष्ठस्वरी चायमिति केचित् । झूषति ॥ (Dr. चाकृ)षि. Cr(as in Dve only): -:) D, णिशि; T णिक्षु (for णिक्ष ). अ, कर्षति कर्षते । चकारात् कांक्षे । d) D, T तुष् (for तूष्). Dy reads up to संघर्षे on. 313. ") D. अवाक ( for अवान् ). Ds marg. ) Dinagat; D BCA Cal. निराशे ; D,BCd Cal. Ed. निवासे (for Ed. नुतौ ( for हुतौ). C: विशब्दः -") D, तृप क्षित्यां; D, तृक्षि स्वाभिप्रायाविष्करणम् ॥ Cd:, आविष्करणं इत्यां; Dv, तृक्ष क्षित्यां; DV तक्षीत्यां; T कथनं नानाशब्दकरणं वा।-D, सततं क्रंद तृक्ष गत्यां (for तृक्षित्यां). Cd : इत्यां गतो। D, ताकंद (for 'तक्रन्दे). Cd Cal. Ed. •D DV. Cd Cal. Ed. त्वक्षु त्वचो प्राहे; वधे (for रखे). D.(by alteration) B त्वक्ष संवृत्यां (for त्वक्ष त्वचि प्राहे ). d) D.,DVB त्वक्षु. 310. ") Dya (Comm. as in text) का®. cd : ताववौ। तो एतौ (i.e.. त्वक्ष धूषे (for धूशे). Dr. घुषिङ्. -) T वधे and त्वक्षु) अवौ वकाररहितौ च स्याताम् ॥ (for). — 2) DzBCÀ Cal. Ed. छषू 314. ab) D, तक्षाङ् त्वक्षे (for तक्ष-न् जष्जूषञ् (for छष्-न जष् जूष् ). Cd : आद्यः तक्षे). D, मौंड्ये याज्येर्थे ; Cal. Ed..मौण्डे- (i.e. छष्) कैश्चिन्न मन्यते । अन्यौ (i.e. ज्याज्योऽर्थे. Cd : ज्योर्थो नियमव्रतादेशोप- जळू जूष्) परस्मैपदिनावित्यन्ये ।। D. T नीतयः। -.)D, दुक्षष्म Pya **मह: मदि (for मुदि). Cd : हन्ध्यर्थे गतिवधयोः।-D, वैकल्ये। PLEVI Tक्षिाम.. प - D. D, विकृती, ·षकारान्तधातुवर्गः ५१ वैरे, द्राक्ष-ध्वाक्ष-ध्राक्षि काङ्क्ष घोररुते, धृष-ङ्-। क शक्तिबन्धे, जि-धृषा-न् प्रागल्भ्ये, धृषु संहतौ ॥ ३१५॥ हिंसे, धृषा-कि त्वमर्षे, धू-क धूशे, लि-धिष् रवे । धिक्ष-धुक्ष-ङ संदीपे क्लेशे जीवे, पुष-ग् पुष ॥ ३१६ ॥ पुष्टौ, ल-पुष्-यौ च, पुष्-क धृती, धौ-पिषु चूर्णने । पष्-क बन्धे, पष-ञ् बाधे ग्रन्थे, पक्ष-क् परिग्रहे ॥ ३१७ ।। पर्ष-ङ् स्नेहे, प्रुष-ग् सेकपूर्योश्च, अषु दह्यम् । रलौ, प्लुष्-यल च, प्युष्-येर् भागे च, प्युष-कुत्सृजि ॥ ३१८॥ पृषु सेके, पूष वृद्धौ, प्लक्ष-भ्लक्ष-अ भक्षणे। भक्ष-क् च, भिक्ष-ङ् लाभार्थ्यालाभोक्तिक्लिशि, भाष-डऋ ॥ ३१९ ॥ वाचि, भ्रष-चले, भेष-म् च भये, भूष-कि भूषणे । भष् बुक्के पिशुनोक्तौ, मष् मुष् वधे, मुष्-यइर् छिदि ॥ ३२० ॥ मुष्-ग मूष् लुण्टने, मिष्-श स्पर्धे, मिष्-मृषु सेचने । मृष्-क क्षान्तौ, मृष्-ङबु च, मृष्-यन् च, क-म्रक्ष म्रक्षणे ।। ३२१ ।। - पृषु). 315. ) DBCd Cal. Ed. ध्माक्ष: स्याताम्। रेफस्थाने अन्तस्थातृतीयो ययोस्तों Dv. T ध्राक्ष (for ध्वाक्ष ). Dva T वाक्षि रलौ। यथा, प्लुषगू सेकपूर्योश्च, प्लुषु दहि ॥ (for भ्राक्षि ). Cd : आद्यन्तौ रेफयुक्तादी, - T प्लुष्येर् ( for प्युष्-येर् ). मध्यम ओष्ठयवर्गशेषयुक्तादिः। ७) T 319. :) Dपुषु; T ( पृष (for घोरस्तौ. cd: घोरस्तमिह तिरश्चामेव घोर- ") D DV भक्ष (for प्लक्ष ). TG:1 BCd Cal. Ed. 29 (for -d) D, लाभार्थ्यलोभोक्ति-: Ds धृष-छ).-") B Cd Cal. Ed. E (for क). लाभार्थे लो; D. लाभार्थे भो(रलो)भोक्ति- 316. ) B transp. धिक्ष and धुक्ष. B Cd Cal. Ed. लाभार्थलो: T लाभाध्या- -d) Dva पुषु (for पुष). भासोक्तौ (sic) for लाभार्थ्यालाभोक्ति-). 317. ") D पुष ; DDY T.Cal. Ed. Cv: अर्थ्य यात्रा॥ cd : अर्थों याचनम् । पुषक् (for पुष्-क).. ") DV Cd Cal. लोभादुक्तिर्लोभोक्तिः॥ Ed. पषक् (for प्रष्-क). Cd: पषक्...ताल 320. ) D, बुध्के. Cd : बुक्कः कुक्कु- व्यान्त एवायमिति बहवः। दन्त्यान्त इति | रादिकर्तृकशब्दः।...भर्सने इति प्राञ्चः॥ केचित् । मूर्धन्यान्तपाठस्तु केषांचिदनुरोधात् ॥ 32i. D, om. 321. -i) D. Cal. -DVa reads पषञ् बाघे twice. Ed. मुषगू. Cd: शेषो (i.e. मूषु) ऽपि हस्वी- 318. :) D. Dvi प. Cd': स्पर्ष इति । त्येके। मोषति ॥ -) D, स्पर्श ; स्वर्थे चतुर्भुजः। - Dipy पुष्ग, B सेके.|| (for स्पर्धे). Cal. Ed., प्रिंषु (for मूषु).. -):रली, रस्थाने लो ययोस्तो॥cd: -") D, मृष; D. Cal. Ed. मूषक (for अमू एतौ ।।..-गू and प्रुषु), रलो च मृष्-क). Cd : अयमात्मनेपदीत्येके। --PA " ।

·कविकल्पद्रुमे म्लेच्छने, म्रक्ष संघाते, मक्ष रोषे च, मोक्ष-कि । क्षेपे, माक्षि स्पृहे, येषु-ङ यत्ने, यक्ष-ङक् महि ॥ ३२२ ॥ यूष रिष् वधे, रुष-जि च, रुष्-येजि क्रुधि, रुष तथा । जि-रक्ष पालने, रेष-ङ् हेषायामथ लूट-क् वधे ॥ ३२३ ॥ लष् च स्तेये, लष-क् शिल्पयोगे, लष्-य-लष- स्पृहि । लक्ष-कन् दर्शनेऽङ्के, क्ङ-लक्षालोचे, विषिर्-लिजौ- ॥ ३२४ ।। उ व्याप्ती, विव-गौ विप्रयोगे, ऽथ विषु सेचने । वृषु चाथ क्ङ-वृषु च प्रजनैश्ये, ऽथ वृक्ष-ङ ॥ ३२५ ॥ वृतौ, वक्ष रोषसंहत्योर् , वाक्षि काढे, ऽथ वष् शष । शिष् वधे, शिष्-क्यसर्वोपयोगे, वेरतिशायने ।। ३२६॥ शिष-धौ तु विशेषे, श्रिष्-श्लिषु दाहे, श्लिषौ-यल । श्लेषे, श्लिष-क् च, शुष्-यौल शोषे, शिक्ष-ङ शिक्षणे ॥ ३२७ ॥ शूष पूष प्रसवे, ट्रक्ष गमने, पूर्वी सूक्ष तु । नादरे, स्तृक्ष गत्यां; सूषु प्रसवे, हृषु-हृष्-यजि- ॥ ३२८॥ , - - मृषयु च; DBCd Cal. Ed. मृषाङ, पदीत्यन्यै । अफलवत्कर्तर्यात्मनेपदार्थो कारः ॥ Dr. om. (for मृष्-अ च). -4) B D, वप्तौ (for व्याप्ती). Cd : विषगौ... मृष्यङ्; T मृष्य (for मृष्-यञ् ). Cd: दन्त्यान्तोऽयमिति विस्त्रशब्दव्युत्पत्तौ सुभूतिः । अयमात्मनेपदीत्यन्ये। -) Dea सेवने (for सेचने). -') 322. HD. Cd Cal. Ed. स्नेहने (for D.Dv. (Comm. as in text) BCd क्ल म्लेच्छने ). D, T मृक्ष ; DYa (Comm. as (Daom.) वृष च (for वड-वृषु च). Cd: in text) म्लक्ष (for म्रक्ष). ): DB अस्य पञ्चमस्वरानुबन्धो लेखकभ्रमकृत एव । Cd Cal. Ed. यक्षकङ्. 326. ) D,T वृत्तौ (for वृतौ). D, 323. aby D, युष्. D. उष् ( for रिष्). | वृत्तौ वषेसंहत्योर् (corrupt). 6) De D. रुष्क च (for रुष तथा). Cal. Ed. यूः कासर्वोप-; DV कि स° (for क्यस°). रिष् बधे रथ् त्रिच रुध्येजि क्रुषि रुषक् तथा, 327. b) D; लि* (for श्लिषु). .") D, om. जि. D- Dva पाले (submetric); T पालेथ (for पालने). D. om. ( hapl.) from an up to sea -d) DBC Cal. Ed. द्वेषायाम् . D, ( in 327° ). Dr B Cd Cal. Ed. श्लिषौयुनि लुषक. (for "यल). -")D, reads विष twice. -:324. ").D2 लक्षज्ञ , Dलक्षकइ. D, D, शिष (for श्लिष). दशनांके ( for दर्शनेऽके ). -d) D. Dr. 328. ) D. वृक्ष : DJ gक्ष ; D शर्त ; लक्षालोके. Dv, rez; Dvz ; BET; TT (for 325...) D. om. D, B Cd Cal. वृक्ष). -6)D,DV. पूर्य ( For पूर्व ). DYI Fa(for i). Cd: क, वेविष्टे। उमनः ।. सूयं ( for सूक्ष).-BCal.Ed. अनादुरे - A ·सकारान्तधातुवर्गः इर् तुष्टौ, हृषु-ञि प्रोक्तोऽलीके, हेष-ङ सर्पणे। ङ-हेषु च स्वनेऽश्वानां, षान्ताः षोडशकं शतम् ॥ ३२९ ॥ अस-ल भावे, ऽस्-युइर् क्षेपे, ऽस-आषार्थे, जिलास-ङ । उपवेशे, गुध्रसुञ्छे, कु-सुक्षिपि च, नसु- ॥ ३३० ।। म्य इतौ, क्रस्-कुसि-कि च भासने, कुस्-यइर् श्लिषि । कासृ-ङ् कुशब्दे, कुत्स-क्ङजवक्षेपे, कस-ज् गतौ ।। ३३१॥ शाते च, ग्रस्-कि ग्राहे, ग्रस-ग्लसु-। ङ भक्षे, ल-घसौ चाथ घसि-ङ क्षरणे, च्युस-क् ॥ ३३२ ॥ हानौ, चकासृ-क्ष्लु दीप्तौ, जस्-क् वधेऽनादरे, जसु-। इयं मोक्षे, जसि- रक्षे, जर्ल्स झझें च, डल्-णिसि ॥ ३३३ ।। चुम्बे, णस्-ङ हृतौ, णासृ-ङ् तुस ध्वाने, त्रस-क् धृतौ । ग्रहे निषेधे, त्रसि-कि भासि, त्रस्-य-त्रसी-ण् भये ॥ ३३४ ॥ तसि-क्यलंकृतौ, तस्-दस्-युइर् तूपक्षये, दसि-क् । भासि, दस्-ङक् दृशौ दंशे, दास-ब् दाने, र-दास-न् वधे ॥ ३३५॥ कसि-कस्-लङ , . - स्तृक्ष गत्यां सूषु. d) D. Dva om. हृषु. 332. B) D., Dra (Comm. as in Cr: हृषितः हृष्टः इति भेदः। text) BT Cd Cal. Ed. ग्रासे (for ग्राहे). 329...") DEC Cal. Ed. हृष्टौ (for Cd: इमं ग्रहणे पठन्ति केचित् । Dग्नसु तुष्टौ). Cd : हृष्टिश्चित्तोत्साहः। -byCd: (for ग्लसु)-dcd: घसिङ...अयं कैश्चिन्न मधुरमधुरं हेषन्त्येते' इति गणकृतानित्यत्वात् । मन्यते। -) Dq-2 Dvą (Comm. as in text) 333.4) B जर्स; T जत्स (for जर्स ). हे (for हे). After 329, D, B ins. DE HET ; Dv, Tu(for). D, 5DP2 षांतवर्गः; Dva इति षांताः. BCd Cal. Ed. लङ् (for डल). 330. Before 330%, Dva ins. अथ 334. ab) Dr ; Cal. Ed. णसङ्. सांता:. -a) D, B Cd Cal. Ed. 37FLES (for अस-ल). B) Cal. Ed. असूत्रषार्थे | D. ह्रतो; D. हुतो; Dv, हतौ; T हुतो (for इतौ). D. णासृङ्. तुस्वस ध्वाने ; DY, (for ऽसअष थे ). Cd: बिलासङ...विद्यमान- तायामप्ययम्। आकाशमास्ते॥- णासृङसंध्वाने. Dv, स्वाने ; T स्थाने (for: कुध्रस (D, सु) क्षिपि. D. सु. d) D, reads कि भासि twice. D, त्रासे (for भासि). D, सी (for. , 331. a) DADv, T हृतौ (for हृतौ). त्रसी-म्). B Cal. Ed. ins. इ after हृतो. D. कुस् ; DSCd: .Cal. Ed. कसू; BT कसू (for 335. b) B 5 (for yes). 'D. -°)D,B भाषणे (D, ने).-") 6) रूपक्षये ; D.Cd Cal. Ed. तूत्क्षेपणे'; DvA Cd : कुशब्द इह रोगहेतुककुत्सितशब्दः। उपक्षये (for तूप).-.)Dr. BT दसका - d) D.Dvi ध्वाने). - ·कविकल्पद्रुमे . ध्रस्-कुत्क्षेपे, ध्रस्-गु चोञ्छे, क्-धूस् धूशे, ध्वन्सु-लङ् गतौ । भ्रंशे, पेस्-पिसृ गत्यां, पिस्-क षट्टार्थे च, पुस्-यइर् ॥ ३३६ ॥ विभागे, इर्-प्युस्-य दाहे च, प्रस्-मण्ड सवे ततौ । पसि-क् नाशे, पस्-क पस- षान्तवत् , पिसि-कि विषि ॥ ३३७ ॥ पुंस्-क मर्दै, बुस्-येर् हानौ, बिस्-येर् क्षेपे, क्ङ-भर्स-ज । भत्से, भस्-लिर द्युतौ चाथ भ्रास-भ्लासौ तु शान्तवत् ।। ३३८ ॥ भासृ-ङ् दीप्तौ, भ्यस्-ङ भये, मुस्-येर् छिदि, मसिर-यई । परिमाणे परीणामे, इर्-यस्-यु यतने, रस ॥ ३३९॥ शब्दे, रासृ-पि, लस-क् शिल्पयोगे, लस श्लिषि । क्रीडे, बीस-बस-कि वधे, वस-क स्नेहच्छिदोश्च, यु- ॥ ३४० ॥ वसिर् स्तम्भे, वसै-औ निवासे, वस-डल स्तृतौ । विस्रितौ, श्वस्-घलु प्राणे, शस्-लर् स्वप्ने, उ-शस् वधे ॥ ३४१ ॥ - Cd Cal. Ed. दसिंङ्कः -d) B (sup. | Dv; भत्स (for भर्न्स). 'Dv> भत्स (for भर्न्स). -') DvST भत्से. lin. as in text)T दासृङ् (for दास-भू). D25 भस्लि; D. भ्रलि; DV. BCd Cal. Cal. Ed. ने दासू (for र-दासू-न् ). Ed. भलि. )D भास (for भ्रास). 336. a)D, ग ( for गु). -b) D,BT D, भ्रास्य भासङ् तु (orig. ण्टु); B भ्रास Cd Cal. Ed. धूस्कू (for क्-धूस्). - d) भ्रास्य; Cd Cal. Ed. भ्रास्य भासू वृणटु D. Dv, भंसे; D T ध्वंसे (for भ्रंशे). (for भ्रास-लासौ तु). Cd: शान्तवदिति D. T पिसू; D, पस; D, पेस (for भासि, तौ रनौ चेत्यर्थः। पेस्). cd: पिस्क...मूर्धन्यान्तोऽयमिति : 339. ) D24.5 BT भासृङ्. Cal. Ed: केचित् । - Bcd Cal. Ed. प्युस्यइर्, भीत्यां (for भये). -')D, परिणामे (for cd : अन्तःस्थाद्ययुक्तः। 'माणे ). D, परीमाणे ; Dv, परिणामे (for - 337. ab) D. पुस् ; D,BCd प्लुस् (for परी°). -")D य (for यु). प्युस्). Cd : अन्तःस्थातृतीययुक्तः। -Dg Dr.B.Cd प्रसवे (hypermetric) (for 340. 4) Cd: रासृङ्...दुसिंहस्तु इमं संवे). DDY. T गतौ (for ततौ). Cal. तालव्यान्तं मत्वा हवं हस्वं कृत्वा रश्मिशब्द Ed. भागे इर प्लुसूय दाहे च प्रस् मषङ् प्रसवे | व्युत्पादितवान् । D, वसि (for वस). ततौ. -")D, पिसि ( for पसि ). D. BT. 341. 4) cd : स्तम्भ इह नम्रतारहिती नासे (for नाशे). Dg om. पस्-क. भावः। b) BT निवासे वसला Cr: षान्तवदिति क्रमात् बन्धे बाधग्रन्थयो। स्तु(T स्मृ )तौ. -") DICd Cal. Ed. इह संकरश्च ॥ वेस्त्रितौ. Cd: ऋ, अविवेसत्। विवेसतुः। :"338:.) D, पुंस्क्म. DADri T इतो गत्याम्॥ - B प्राणने (hypermetric). पुस्क् मर्दे (D. पुंस्कार्दै) बुस्यहर-हानी....) d Dशंसलु. - - । - ·हकारान्तधातुवर्गः आयूर्वास्तु शसि-ङ् शासु-ङ् शासु-लङ्डाशिषि स्मृताः । शास्-लुक्षु शासने, शन्सु हिंसास्तुत्योर् , यल-ष्णसु-॥ ३४२ ॥ मि निरासे, ष्णुस्-य भक्षे, षस्-लर् स्वापे, ल-सन्सु-ङ । भ्रंशे, ङ-स्रन्सु प्रमादे, हस हस रखे, हसे । हासे, हिस्-धिकि हिंसे, ते सान्ताः स्युः पञ्चषष्टिधा ॥ ३४३ ।। , अहि-क् भासे, ऽहि-ङ् गते, ऽहं योग्यत्वे, ऽर्ह-क् च पूजने । ईह-ङ् चेष्टे, उहिर त्वर्दे, ऊह-ङ् तर्के, ग्रह-ग्लहू-॥ ३४४ ॥ कि आदाने, ग-ग्रह-ञ् च, गल्ह-गर्ह-ङ कुत्सने । कि-गर्ह च, ङ-गाहू विलोडे, गुहू-ञ संवृतौ ॥ ३४५॥ चह-क्म चह शाव्ये, ङ-जेह यत्ने, ऽथ णा-यौ। बन्धे, तृह-ध-तृन्डू-श हिंसे, तुइ-दुहिरर्दने ॥ ३४६॥ दुइ-लौ दुहि, ल-दुइ-यू जिघांसे, दिइ-लौ लिपि । दहौ दाहे, दहि-क् दीप्तौ दाहे, द्राह-ङ जागरे । ३४७॥ - 342.) D, om.; T TIRE (for शासु-ङ). -") DBC Cal. Ed. शासु( B °स लुDVशास्लुक्ष. d) Ca: शन्सु हिंसास्तुत्योः ।...अनेकार्थत्वात् कथनेऽप्ययम् ॥ -DIS Tश्नसु: D स्नसु; DAष्णुसु (for रुणसु). 1 - 344. Before 344, Dv, ins, 872 हांताः. -")D, हिंसे (for भासे).. -९) D. उहिर्दै (corrupt); Dy. ऊहिर (for उहिर् त्व). .a) D, तक्कि (sic) (for तर्के ). Cd : 'अनुक्तमप्यूहति पण्डितो जनः इति गणकृतानित्यत्वात्...। 345. ") D.Cd Cal. Ed. क्यादाने गग्रहाच. b) Das Dv, BT Cd Cal. Ed. TË TEE ( by transp.). – d) D2.4 गृहज. Cd : गुहा...पञ्चमस्वरी। 346. ") D, यक्षे ( for यत्ने).-.)D, तृङ्धतृहश; DA तृधलु तूंहूश; Dv, तूहळू तृहशं बाधे (for तृह-ध-तन्हू-श). 347.) Dz.4 agent (for ह-यू) -:) D, दहे ; B om. (for दाहै). 343. ") 'D,BCd Cal. Ed. निवासे (for निरासे.). T स्नुस्. D, यु (for य ). ') DV. षसलु. DIs B स्वप्ने ( for स्वापे). D, लङस्त्रसु. -")D, भ्रशे; D, भ्रमे (sic); Dv, B भ्रंसे..Cd Cal. Ed. प्रसादे (for प्रमाद).-) B -ष्टिकाः. - After 343, D, B ins. सांतवर्ग ; Dva इति सांता:. - -.

·५६ कविकल्पद्रुमे निक्षेपे, दृहि ह वृद्धौ, प्लिइ-ङ् गत्यां, बर्ह-बल्ह-ङ । स्तृतिहिंसादानवाक्षु, मह पूजे, महि-क् विषि ॥ ३४८॥ महि-ङ् वृद्धौ तु, मुह-यूलजि वैचित्त्ये, मिहौ सिचि। माह-ब् माने, रिह वधे, जिज्-रुहौ जन्यां, रह त्यजि ॥ ३४९ ।। रहि गत्यां, लुही गायें, लिङ्-लौञ् स्वादे, क-वई वधे । दीप्तौ, वई-वल्ह-ङ श्रेष्ठये, वल्ह-क् विषि, वृहि-क्यपि ।। ३५० ॥ वृहिर् ध्वनद्धोर् , वृहि च, वृह वृद्धौ, शू-वृहुधमे । वेह-वाह-ङ यत्ने, ऽथ वहि-ङ् वृद्धौ, वहि-क् विषि ।। ३५१ ।। वहै-औ प्रापणे, ष्णुइ-यूल उद्गारे, ष्णिहू-युजि । प्रीती, ष्णिह-क् स्नेहने, षह-यकि शक्ती, षह-उङ च ॥ ३५२ ॥ ल-बुह-य तृपि च, ष्टुन्ह-ष्ट्रह-स्तृन्ह-स्तृहू-शू वधे । ल-सन्हु-ङ तु विश्वासे, हकारान्ताः शतार्धकाः ॥ ३५३ ।। कर्क हासे, चकि भ्रान्तौ, म सर्पे, सिक सेचने । मर्च आहे, कजि नहे, पजि रोधे, मजि ध्वनौ ॥ ३५४ ॥ - 348. ") B दुहि दुह् (for दृहि दृह् ). DIBCd Cal. Ed. स्तृह (for स्तृन्ह ). Cd : - ") Dr.pv स्मृति-: T स्तुति- (for | द्वावाद्यौ मूर्धन्यादी, शेषौ द्वौ दन्त्यादी; स्तृति-).-4) D. महकू (for महि-कू). 1 350. ...) D, गर्वे ( for गाद्धर्थे ). -') तीयशेषौ सप्तमस्वरिणौ। –d) D.DAT. चत्वारस्तमध्याः, आद्यतृतीयावष्टमस्वरिणौ द्वि- Cal. Ed. ल लिहौञ् (for लिह-लौम् ). शताधिकाः After 353, DSB ias. .)D, वह वल्ह ; D, वह तु; DVaCal. Ed. वह वल्हङ् (for वई-वल्ह-छ). -4) हांतवर्गः; Dv, इति हाताः. D, वल्ह प्राधान्ये (hypermetric) (for वल्ह-क्). 354. Before 354, D, Dve Cd Cal. Ed. ins. अथ सौत्राः. -") D. चक्कि. 352. ") D,श्नुह : Dr. Tणह (for -) D सिच (for सिक). Cal. Ed. मर्क ष्णुङ्). -") Bins. च after ष्णिंह-क्. सर्प तु सिक् सिचि. -") D, म च; DJ *353. ") Da.damaged. D, *पि D, मर्क; DB मर्च ; T चर्म (for मर्च ). Dr. वृषि; Tत्रपि (for तृपि). Dr.ष्टहि ; Cd: तालव्यवर्गप्रथमान्त:. -D.Cal. Ed. B. Cd Cal. Ed. ( før).)D प्राहे ( For आहे): B रुजि ( for कजि). Dg हिंष्ट ( Corrupt); DVष्ट्रह (for ष्ट्रह). BCA Cal. Ed: रहे (for नहे).. :

·सौत्रधातुवर्गः मट सादे, रटि स्तेथे, कुठ च्छिद्युड संहतौ । वड आरोहणे, कुत् तु आस्तृतौ, पुत् गतौ, लत ॥ ३५५ ॥ आघाते, सत्-क सुख उदाघाते, क्षद संवृतौ । सुदि शोभे, कप् चलने, क्षुप् सादे, रिफ कुत्सने ॥ ३५६ ।। रिभ् रवे, स्तन्भ तु स्तुन्भ-स्कन्भ-स्कुन्भ-ग्न रोधने । डिम हिंसे, धम ध्वाने, पीय प्रीणन, उर् गतौ ॥ ३५७ ।। तद्रि सादे मोह, उल दाहे, लुल विमर्दने । स्यात् सल्ल तव गत्यामृश् गतिस्तुत्यो, रश स्वने ॥ ३५८ ॥ भिष् रुग्जये, युष् भजने, लुस हिंसन, इत्यसौ । धातूनामिह सौत्राणां *द्विचत्वारिंशदीरिता ॥ ३५९ ॥ इति स्फीतः सप्तदशशत्या षट्कोनषष्टया. धातुस्कन्धैर्बुधाः सेव्यः कविकल्पद्रुमः फलन् ॥ ३६०॥ 355. ") T:सादरे (hypermetric) (for सादे). DBC Cal. Ed..वटि (for रटि) .-")D,BT उडु (for उड). -") D, चड (for वड). D कुक्क; D कुड्त्वा-3 Dr. B Cd Cal. Ed. कुत्त्वा-; T कुत्सा- (for कुत् तु). D DVBCd Cal. Ed. -स्तृतौ पुत्त; T स्मृतौ प्लुत (for आस्तृतौ पुत् ). 356. .) DIA Dve ( Comm. as in text) धाते सत्क सुखे (D, ख) उद; D, B C Cal. Ed. घाते सात्क सुखे उद्ग. -') Cal. Ed. चपले (for चलने). -d)DIA Cv (as in Dvz) fiq F After कुत्सने, Dva ins. श्री and abruptly closes the work. The Comm. in Dve also ends here with it कुत्सने । रिमः। रेपः। कविकल्पद्रुमकामधेनुग्रंथ: समाप्तः। - DADY TCd स्कुंभु (for स्कुन्भ). Drom.; Cal. Ed. ग्नु (for ग्न). -") D. ध्वम; B ड्रम (for धम). B (before alteration) प्रीय ; T प्रिय (for पीय). 358. Dva.om. 358 (cf.v.1.356). ") D BCd Cal. Ed. शल्ल तल (for सल्ल तव.) Dऊश: D.Dv, ऋश; B ऋष् (for ऋश). ) DBCd Cal. Ed. -स्मृत्यो (for -स्तुत्यो), D23. Dv, B रस. 359. Dva om. 359 (ct. v. 1. 356). a) T भिषक् जये. २) DBC Cal. Ed. लुष (for लुर्स).. -६) D. सूत्राणां. 4) All Mss. and Cal. Ed. ईरिता. 360. Dva om. 360 (cf. v. 1: 356). Before 360, Cal. Ed. ins. 'उपसंहारः -a) T स्थितः (for स्फीतः). -पष्टिकाः; T -पष्टिधा (for -षष्टया). Cd: षट्कोनषष्ट्या युता सप्तदशशती षट्कोनषष्टा, दशादे? युते शतादौ (Mugdh. VII 95) इति डप्रत्यये स्त्रियामत आए। - It may be noted that the total actually works out to 1756, and not 1754 as stated here. -D.DV. B बुधाव्या. -b) D 4 357. Dvs om. 357 (cf. v. 1: 356). -) D, शब्दे (for रवे). D. स्तुंभ (for स्तन्भ). D स्तंभु; D. स्तंभ (for स्तुन्भ). DB TC Cal. Ed. रिभ रवे (D, भे) स्तन्भ स्तुन्म.)T स्कन्भु ( for स्कन्भ).

·५८ कविकल्पद्रुमे विद्वद्धनेशशिष्येण भिषक्केशवसूनुना । तेने वेदपदस्थेन वोपदेवद्विजेन यः ॥ ३६१॥ इति श्रीपण्डितवोपदेवविरचितः कविकल्पद्रुमो नाम धातुपाठः समाप्तः । - . 361. Dve om. 361 (cf.v.1. 356). -बोपदेवपंडित- (by transp.). DADvt -") T विद्वद्धनेन. - 1) D. T भिषक्कश- -बोपदेव-. D, -विरचिते ; B °चित- (for (T °शि )व-.-")D T तेनैवेद-(T °न-); चितः). D -दुम- (for -दुमो). D3-5 B D. तेन वेद-; B तेनेदं वेद-(hypermetric). om. नाम. D समाप्त. Cd : तेने, कृतः। -Cd's explanation After the colophon, D, concluof the expression वेदपदस्थ as वेदानां des with: पदे व्यवसाये तिष्ठति इति is a blunder. स्वस्ति श्रीसंवत् १४९४ वर्षे माधवदि एका- वेदपद is the name of Vopadeva's place दश्यां गुरौ अयेह दमनायां महाराणश्रीजयदेवof residence, for which see Introduc- विजयराज्ये महिसाणाग्रामवास्तव्य-औदीच्यtion.-jD...Dv, बोपदेव-; T बोप्प. ज्ञातीय-आचार्यधनेश्वरसुतआचार्यमुरारेरध्यय- - Before the colophon, D,BCd नार्थ औदीच्यज्ञातीयपुरोहितसरवणसुतहरिहरेण Cal. Ed. ins. (=the last of the पुस्तकमीदमलोख। श्री। शुभं भवतु। यादृशं concluding stanzas of Cv [ in Dv.]; पुस्तके दृष्टमित्यादि ॥ श्रीः॥ Cd introducing it with the remark कश्चित्तच्छिष्यस्तत्कीर्ति वर्धयन्नाह): Daconcludes with: : स्वर्गे गीर्वाणनार्यः सुरपतिमभितःशाब्दिकानां संवत् १६०८ वरर्षे असाढसूदे ८ परमहंसपरी- वरेण्यं व्राजकाचार्यश्रीपदरामचंद्राश्रमनुपूर्थपरतोषां म- पाताले नागराज भुजगयुवतयो यस्य गायन्ति ल्याखीतः॥ - After this is added कीर्तिम्। ( sec. m.): नटपद्रवास्तव्य-भटनागरज्ञातीय- यस्तीर्णः शब्दपाथोनिधिमखिलमिमं गोष्पदं । पाठककेशवसूतमुरारिनथागोपालप्रयागपठनार्थ । वा सुराद्रौ Daconcludes with: शिष्योऽकाषीद्धनेश: कविकुलतिलकः कैशवि शुभं भवतु । संवत् १६४४ समये फाल्गुनसुदि र्वोपदेवः॥ १२ बृहस्पतिवासरे अकबरपातिसाहराज्ये [(L..) Dv, सर्वा ( for स्वर्गे). Dr. जुलालंदीन महमद-गाजी । लहाउराख्ये लिषा- शब्दिकाना. -(L..) Dvशेषदेवं (for पितं मिश्रमुरारिसारस्वतलिषितं कायस्थवासुदेव- नागराजं). -(L..) cd : सुराद्रौ सुमेर- नारायनदाससुत श्रीवास्तव्यकाशिवासी विश्वे- पर्वते। This is evidently erroneous. श्वरनिकटे गृहं ॥ शुभं ॥ सुराद्रि must be understood as referr Ds concludes with : ing to sati ( modern Daulatābād), संवत् १७८८ सतरआठ्यासिवर्षे आसीणवदि the capital of the Yadaya kings, सोम्वतीसोमवारे॥ वृंदावनमध्ये लिखित the choice of the expression being वैष्णवपरमानंददासस्य । पठनार्थदयारामदास ॥ governed by the considerations of श्लोकांकः ४००॥ शुभमस्तु । स्वाध्याइभागवतof metre.] दासन मृज्यते ॥श्री ॥१॥ Colophon. -After इति, D,BCd Dv, concludes with: Cal. Ed. ins. आचार्यचक्रचूडामणि-. D. सूत्रं वृत्तिश्च सर्वप्रं. १२०० om. श्रीपण्डित-. Tom. श्रीपण्डितवोपदेव B concludes.with: Patien. De reads st after aloca-. D B शके १७३६ ॥१०॥२०॥२ ।

·APPENDIX I An alphabetical Index of Roots read in the Kavikalpadruma. [The references are to the stanza-quarters. ] 2 am it int ind indh iny 1 il 2 il 1.2 iş 3 iş 4 1330 1790 191° 2114 2876 270 270" 306 306d 1.2 arc 1.2 arj amsa 155 amsa 156 1.2 amh 3444 ak 80% 1.2 aks 3064 ag 92a agha 150 1.2 ank 804 anka 154 · ang 920 angá 150 angh 969 aj: 115. 1 añc 1009 2-4 añc 1006 5 añc. 100% 1154 1150 at 1330 1334. ath : 1489 1544 1545 add 1549 171° anth 148a at 175a att 133ab ad 1919 adt 1338 add 1549 2199 ant • 1794 and 1914 andha 150 abhr 2629 1 am :: 2514 251 1 amb 2394 2 amb 2396 ambh 2449. ay 257a. ark: 806 argh 969 1004 1156 artha 156 1 ard' 1914 2.3 ard: 1914 arb 2394 arv 2870 1 arh 3449 2 arh: 3445 al 2709 ау 2869 avadhira 164 2989 2 as 2986 3065 3304 3 as 3306 ah 1 añi 2 añj 1 1 2 1 iks inkh ij iñj :. 1 id 2 īļ 1 īr 2 ir irksy irsy IS 514 51C 3076 90a 116. 1150 154 1546 2624 262 257a 2570 298% 1.2 att 1 as 7 r 1 ad 2 ad 1.2 as : 1 is 3064 1.2 añ 1 2 is īb 3074 3440 añch' 1120 āndola 16% ap 2254 ās 3306 1.2 an 1004 1.2 i 474 "3 [adhi-di: 479 4 [adhi-ji 476 ikh 900 inkh · 904 ing 929 u 574 ukş 3676 ukh 909 unkh 90 uc uch 112 ujjh 1320 uñch 1124 uth : 1489 1 udhras 3306 + ·60 KAVIKALPADRUMA 330d 3310 1910 2 udhras und ubj ubh umbh 800 900 900 926 1 116 2444 2444 2876 3076... 344 urv 1.2 uş 476 uh 160 2575 1803 2700 816 1166 ūna ūy ūrj ūrņu ürd, បីs üh 574 1920 3070 3440 kakk kakkh kakh kag kank 1 kac 2 kac kañc 1.2 kat 3 kat kath kad kadự 1.2 kan 3 kan kant 1 kanth 2 kanth 1 kand 2 kand katth katra katha kad kad kan kand' kab kam kamp kamb karj 819 1010 102a 101d 1336 1330 1484 1540, 1560 1716 1710 1330 1480 1499 1548 1550 : 1869 170 174 1939 1566 2196 1939 1 1-3 rks TC Ich : gñj 664 3074 1014 1126 1166 1160 1714 1795 2119 2240 2384 3070 1 kas 2 kas 3320 kānks 308 kāla 184 1.2 kās 2988 kās 3310 ki kit 1354 1 kit 1804 2 kit 1.2 kil kisk kit 1344 kil 2714 1-3 ku 570 kums 2980 kums 3314 kuk 81a 1 kuc 1014 2.3 kuc 1016 kuj 118a kunc 1028 1 kut 1346 2 kut kuțumb 2390 1 kutt 2 kutt 1354 kud kun 1729 kuņa kunt 1345 kuņth 1486 1 kuņd 2 kund 1569 3 kund 1566 kuts 3310 kuth 1 kunth 1850 2 kunth 1866: kundr. 2630 1.2 kup 225" kumāra 18 kumála 180 kump 2254 kumb 2404 1340 Ft çdh 1340 sph 2398 1550 Is 2516 186 15 714 karņa 1550 1170 1485 1.2 ej eth edh es 211 2268 2408 1189 170 170 176 1940 2405 · 2889 2700 2700 176 308a 1850 900 164 okh oja on olanj oland karta kartra kard" karb karv 1 kal 2 kal kala kall kay kas kaş 1716 1176 1 1546 2710 1 2880 2980* kams kak 3320 800 3089:

·APPENDIX I 61 1.2 kşiv 262d kşij 1170 kşib 2396 2884 kşu 576 kşud 1948 kşudh 2116 1 kşubh 2448 2 kşubh 2446 kşur kşel 2724 kşai 764 kşņu 570 kşmāy 2570 kşmil 2710 kşvių 1556 1936 2 kşvid 1936 1934 1 kşvid 1 kg 2.3 kg 2996 3 kşyid 2390 2880 c kur 2624 kurd 1944 kul 2724 kus 2999 kuş 3084 kus 3316 kusm 2526 kuha 196 kū 634 kuj 1170 küt 1344 kūta 196 kūņ 1726 kūna 194 kürd 1946 kul 2714 666 66° kyo 1566 krạy 2870 1796 1790 226 2264 krpa 190 kgs 2998 3089 1 ki 714 710 kit 1790 keta 184 kep 2266 kel 2726 kev 2889 kai 764 knath 1850 knas 330d knü, 630 knūy 2570 kmat 2624 krams 3314., 1 krath 1854 2 krath 185% 3 krath 1850 krad - 1934 1 kft 2 krt 1 krp 2 kfp 1 krand 1934 2 [ã-]krand 1934 krap 2264 1.2 kram 2518 kri 51d krid 1550 kruñć 1024 krudh. 2116 krunth 1868 krus 2994 klath 1850 klad 1924 kland 1926 1.2 klam 2514 klay 2886 klid 1944 1.2 klind 1940 1 klis 2 klis" 2990 klib kliv kles · 299 kyan - 1724 kvath 1854 kvel kşaj. 1170 1170 1174 kşan .. 1722 kşan 2240 kşapa 204 2514 2 kşam 2520 kşamp 225 kşar 262d ..2715 1.2 kşi -470 -470 kşin 1724 kşin. 2248 2259 2256 1 kşiv 2886 2 kşiv: 2880 kşi -51 2725 khat : 1.2 kgs 1 kşañj 2 kşañj 2.3 kr 1 kşam 7 khakkh: 90€ khac. 1024 khaca -20% khaj 1184 khañj 1186 135d. khatt 1359 kha. 1576 khand 1576 khad., 1959 khan 2194 khamb 2406 kharj 118% khard 1954 kharb, 2408 khari 289a khal. 2724 khay 2894 khaş 3084 khac: 1954 khiț ; 1356 1.2 khid - 1950 khu 584 khuj ö 118a khud 157a 1.2 khund -157 1.2 kşal 3.4 kşi 1 kşip 2 kşip ·62 KAVIKALPADRUMA 1 gu 2 gu 1.2 guj 3326 3340 1030 1024 2270 2898 3099 khur khurd khurd kheța kheda khel khey khai khot khota khod khoda khor khol khya glas glah gluc gluñc glep gley gles glai guņa 2634 1956 1956 200 200 2724 2896 769 1354 200 1560 200 2636 2720 419 766 gund 1.2 gudh 3 gudh gāh 3450 589 586 1194 gunj 1190 gud 1578 221 gunth : 1498 '1570 gud 1960 2118 2120 gundr 2646 2274 2276 2270 guph 2386 gumph 2388 2630 1968 2 gurd 1964 gurv 2890 guh 3450 gü ghams 3109 ghams 3324 ghaggh 964 1369 1366 1.2 gup 3 gup 4 gup 1 ghat 2 ghat 1.2 ghatt ghan 1 gaj 2 gaj gur 1 gurd 636 263d 1 gūr 2 gūr 1 ghut 2 ghut gada 1.2 ghun 1.2 garj gaggh 964 1184 1190 ganj 1184 gad · 1574 gana 214 gand 1570 gad · 1964 214 gandh · 2120 gam 2526 gamb 2400 1190 gard 1964 gardh 2124 garb : 2400 garv 2894 garva 219 3456 3456 * 2734 galbh 2440 galh gaveşa 210 gaha 226 4 1379 1724 ghant 1366 ghamb 2400 gharb 2404 ghas 3324 ghinn 1720 ghu 58% ghumş 3090 136 1360 ghud 1589 173a ghuņņ 1720 ghur 2645 3098 2 [a-]ghuş 3094 3090 ghūr 2640 1736 664 .679 - 1972 ghfnn 1720 ghrn : 224d ghrş" 3090 ghra · .419 nu : 586 810 1 ghus 3 ghus 2.3 g 2644 1.2 "gūrd 1960 gr 660 ggj 1196 j 1198 gfdh 2128 grha 21 1 gr -710 710 gep 2270 gev 2896 geş 3080 gai 766 goma .224 gost 1350 1:2 granth 1869 1.2 gras 3326 1 grah 3440 2 grah 3459 gruc 1034 1 garh 2 garh 1.2 gal . ghūrn 1.2 ghr 3 ghe ghrn 3458 1 ga 2 gā 414 410 gatra gadh 224. 2124 ·APPENDIX I 63 1970 1 chrd 2 chrd 1970 cakās cakk caks cañc 1 cat 2 cat 1 can 3339 82" 3108 1036 1375 1370 1736 1730 1730 cheda cho chyu 230 794 580 2 can 3 can 2 cut 1580 1.2 cand cat cad 1 can 2 can 1 cunt 2 cunt 1.2 cuno 1.2 jan cand 1.2 cap 2520 1 cam 2 cam 180° 1970 2196 2198 1974 228a 2529 252d 2400 2586 2640 2650 camb сау: 1 car 2 car 1 carc 2 carc cībh 2440 cīy 2584 1 civ 2890 2 cīv 2904 cukk 824 cucy 2589 1 cut 1370 1380 cutt 1370 cudd 1586 cun 1738 1374 1384 1586 cut: 1816 cud 1976 cudd 1584 сир 2286 cumb 2404 cur 2650 culump 2284 cull 2744 cūn. 1744 cür 2656 cūrņ 1744 cūs 3109 1814 cel 273d cell 273d cest 1370 586 cyutcyus 1 chad 1989 2 chad chadacham- 2520 champ 2289 chard 1989 chas 3100 chid 1976 chidra 230 chut 1380 chup chur 2650 jams 3334 jakş 3110 janks 311° jaj 1194 jañj 1190 jat 1386 2202 jap 2294 1.2 jabh 2459 jam 1 jambh 2444 2 jambh 2457 3 jambh 2456 jarc : 1034 jarch 1139 jarj · 1209 jarjh 1329 jarts 3338 1,2 jal 274 jalp 2295 jaş 3104 3336 jāgs 675 ji jiny jim 2520 jiri 480 3116 jīv 2900 1036 1.2 cal 1.2 cft 1.2 jas 1 cas 2 cas 480 2900 1.2 cyu 3462 1814 3324 1034 carb 2400 cary 2904 2736 3 cal 2736 3106 3106 casagh 960 1.2 cah caha 230 cāy 2586 1-3 ci cikk 829 cit 1 cit 2 cit citra cint ciri cil cill cik u jisi .488 1986 238 1.2 ju 584 jung ,1378 1806 1800 220 1804 489 2730 2749 814 1.2 ju? 3 jud 1 jut : 2 jut .92€ 1594 1596 1810 1814 2190 290% 2745 3104.* 228d jun jury: jul: 1 juş ·64 KAVIKALPADRUMA 1 di 2 di dimbh 245€ 529 526 dhundh 1709 dhauk '82" 1 tuñj 2 tuñj 3118 1.2 tud 2280 1 jñā 2 jñā 3 jña 2 juş 3114 jūr 2650 jūş 3100 jr 679 jrbh 2450 jrmbh 2458 1 jf 724 2 jr 728 jes jeh 3460 jai 764 jñap 410 424 424 jyā jyu 580 jyut 1814 jyo 796 - 48° jri 529 jvar 2650 jval 274d jhat :1386 jham 2520 jharc 1034 jharch 1139 jharjh 1329 3129 720 1.2 tập 410 1.2 tuph 1.2 taţ jri 1 tump 2.3 tump 1 tan 2 tan 3 tan tim 2535 tīra 230 tiv 291% tu 594 tuj 1200 1204 1200 tut. 1399 1604 tud 1590 tun 1746 tund 160" tuttha 246 tud 1990 2310 238.1 1 tubh 2458 2 tubh 2469 2324 23245 1.2 tumph: 2386 tumb 241 tur 2666 turv 2914 tul 2750 tuş 3120 tus 334b tuh tūd 1590 174 1748 tūņa 24" tūr 2664 1.2 tūl 2764 tūş 3120 t[mh .346. trks - 3130 trn - 1740 trd 1990 tra '224d -2314 2318 2316 typh 238 trmp 23240 tams 3354 tak 834 1.2 takş 313d 3 taks 3149 tank 824 tang 924 1 tanc 1034 2 tañc 104. tañj 1210 1384 tad 1596 tand 155 220% 2204 2214 tanfr 2660 2304 2305 tam 2536 tamb tay 2584 tark 838 1214 tard 1996 tarb 2418 tal 2766 tas 3354 tāy 259a - 1 tik 829 2 tik 828 tig '934 tigh ..964 1 tij 1216 .1216 tip 2306 tim 2536 1.2 til 2750 till 6.-2756 1.2 tap 3.4 tap 2418 3460 1.2 jhaş jhg 1.2 tarj 1 tūņ - 2 tūņ taik tal tik tip tīk gyal 826 2754 82 2296 825 2754 2 tij dap - 2290 damp 2290 damb --2419 dambh 2450 2296 dimp 2296 dimb...2419 1 tsp 2 tsp 3.4 tsp 1.2 dip ·APPENDIX I 65 1 drp 2.3 dfP 1 dybh 2915 dadh 213a dany 2920 dabh 2479 dam 2534 damp 2336 1.2 dambh 246 3 dambh 246d day 2598 daridră 434 1 dal 2760 2 dal 2764 1 das 3359 2 das 3354 dah 3474 1-3 dl 42 v tymph 2381 trs 3136 trh 3460 tz 724 tep 2300 tev tod 1594 tyaj 1216 trams 3346 trank 836 trang 924 trand 2004 trap 230" 1 tras 3346 2.3 tras 3348 1.2 tſut : 1396 trup 231" truph : 238 trump232ab trumph 2381 trai 768 trauk 824 1 tvaks 3139 2 tvaks 313d tvang 924 tvac 1044 tvanic 1049 tvar 2666 1 tvis 313a 2 [ava-]tviş 3134 tsar 2664 232d. 233a drph 238%. 2464 2 dpbh2466 dfmph 2384 drs 3014 drh 348? 72d. de 754 dev 2124 dai 760 do 790 dyu 594 dyut 1810 dyai : 774. dram 2534 drā drākh : 904 drägh' : 97? dränks 3152 drād: 1609 drāb: 3470 - 59% 2 dru-59 drud 1600 1748 druh 3477 drū 630 drek - 834 drai - 770 dviş -3140 676 436, 1 dru drun 2.3 dā : 424 dan 2214 dāy 2594 : 1 das 3000 : 2.3 das :301" 1.2 das 3350 diny 2929 dimp : 2336 1 dimbh 2460 2 dimbh 246d 1 div 2916 2 diy 292 3 div 2924 dis dih - 3475 di .: 520 dikş - 3144 didhi 52d dip 2326 .1.2 du 596 duḥkha 24 dud 1600 dury 291". dul duş 2140 1 duh 3460 2 duh '. -347 du - 630 dg -670 dpmh - 3484 3016 thu thurv 2916 1600 dvr 1. W 1 2760 1 dams 3006 2.3 dams 3006 dams 3356 dami 3470 1 dakş". 3146 3146 dagh 968 darigh. 974 danda 246 dad 2009 2 daks dhakk 834 dhan 1752 1.2 dhan 2210 dhany -2924 dha 436 dhãy 293) dhi .480 dhiks 3164 dhiny 293, dhiş 3166 dhi 534 : f.

·66 KAVIKALPADRUMA ngt 1.2 net 1824 734 1994 3126 ned nes 3.5 nat pams paks pakşa 1 pac 2 pac 1 pañc 2 panc 1.2 pat 3370 3170 27° 1046 1046 1040 1040 1390 25 1490 1756 1614 3168 3366 670 684 1210 1210 3156 3150 3150 3169 759 2674 43d 778 1 nay 2 này pața path pan 1 pand 2 paņd 1616 dhu 604 dhuks 3164 dhurv 2939 1-3 dhu 644 1 dhup 233 2 dhūp 2334 dhūr 2676 dhūs 301" dhūş dhüs 1 dhr 2-4 dhf dhgj dhraj 1 dhrs 2 dhrs 3 dhrs 4 dhrs" dhe dhor dhma dhyai dhraj : 1229 dhranj dhran 1754 dhran 2244 1.2 dhras 336a dhrakh 900 dhrāgh 970 dhränks 3159 dhrād 1604. dhrij 1.2 dhru 604 dhrek 83 dhrai 776 dhvams 3366 dhvaj. 122a dhvañj 1224 175a dhvan 2218 dhvana 240 dhvānks: 3159 dhyr: 674 1 pat 2 pat naks 3126 1 nakh 90€ 2 nakh 914 naj 1226 1.2 nat 1380 1396 nad 1614 1 nad 1986 2 nad 1980 nand 2005 1.2 nabh 2450 nam 2534 namb 2416 2584 2594 1 nard 1984 2 nard 2000 narb 2418 nal 2756 nas 3004 nas - 3344 nah 3466 nath 1868 1 nadh 2120 2 nädh 2134 nās 3344 nims 3338 niks 3124 nij 1204 niñj. 1206 nid 1999 nind 1996 niny 2900 nil 2758 nivāsa 259 nis 3000 niş 3124 nisk 844 ni 520 nil 2754 nīvn 2900 nu 594 nus 1600 nud 1984 1.2 pad 121d . : 1229 1829 1828 pata 26 path 1870 2000 pada 250 pan 2214 panth 1870 pamb 2416 pay 259d parna 256 pard 2006 parb .2416 parv 294a pars 3182 2764 2770 palyula 27a. palyüla 272 pall 2778 pav 2930 3018 3024 pasa -, 26a 3176 269 3370 1 pal 2 pal dhvan .. 1 pas 2 pas 1.2 pas paşa nakk بام : 63 1.2 pas ·APPENDIX 1 1.2 på 67 446 1 phan 2 phai 1 phal 2.3 phal · 278€ 1048 1 2.3 PE 1 piñj 2 piñj 4 PE 1.2 PTC 3 1.2 pind ban bad 1.2 badh ban 1.2 bandh 2136 babhr 2670 3010 1 P! 2 P! 1.2 pis PI pil 1 bal 2 bal 3.4 bal" 2 pāra' 264 pur 2672 phakk 844 pāl 2764 pārb 2414 pi pūrý 176a 494 2948 pims 1766 pul 3370 2784 picc 2786 püş 3199 picch 1138 PI 686 phull 2784 122 684 phel 2784 1220 680 pit 140% 1054 bath pith 1496 1498 1056 PIC 1760 piņ prñj 1234 1756 2014 1618 prd 1610 2130 piny 293d 1750 prn pil 2776 Pfth 2210 1870 pis Pr's 3194 738 pig 3176 bamb 2410 73° 3360 barb pel 2410 2776 534 barh 3486 pey pid 1616 2934 2780 pes 3360 2770 pai 2794 770 piy 2944 2798 pums 3389 pyāy 2608 balh 348! 140" Pyuş 3184 badh 2140 276 3180 puța 2014 Pyus 3370 putt 1400 pyai 2794 770 pun 1750 bis prach 1138 pund 1610 846 1870 1400 pras 1870 3378 1624 pra 444 punth 187 bud : 2015 536 pur 2670 1 budh 214. pri 536 purý 2949 2 budh 2146 53d 2770 3 budh 2140 3 pul ", 2770 pru' bund 2016 1 Prus .. 3184 316d . 1 bundh. 213d 3183 3170 prerkhola 25% puşp 233d bul ** 2798 proth 1870 pus 3360 bus 3389 plakş' 3198 pust": 182 bust 1824 1-3 plih :3485 pū br - 736 plu .602 püj bran 1766 1.2 plus... 31896 1769 brū -6463 3 plus...318 ply." 2604. pley:*2934 267 ... bhak. C3192 psa.. .449 1236 1.2 put 2 pyuş bind bil 3388 1.2 prath 1884 1 puth 2 puth bukk but bud 1 pri 2.3 4 pri 6 1.2 pul 600 1.2 pus 3.4 pus 2 prus .2 bundh - 2149. 648 1228 pon 1 por 1 bhaja ·68 KAVIKALPADRUMA bhres 840 3398 840 3480 286 2 bhaj 1230 1 bhañj 1234 2 bhañj 1240 1.2 bhat 1400 bhan 1766 1.2 bhand 1626 1.2 bhand 2016 bharts 3383 bharbh 247? bhary 2946 1.2 bhal 280? bhall 2808 bhas 3206 bhas 3384 bha 446 bhāja 282 bham 2545 bhäma 270 bhāş 3194 bhās 3392 bhiks 3190 bhid 2010 bhil 2802 bhi 544 1249 bhund 1620 1.2 bhū 64.C 3 bhū 640 4 bhū 65? bhūş 3208 680 2 bhf 69? bhgj .1248 bhró 3025 bhr 73d 320? bhyas - 3392 1 bhrams. 3026 2 bhraras: 3024 bhrajj : 1246 bhran 1766 1 bhram 253d 2.3 bhram 2542 3026 bhrāj. 1234 1 bhrās 3020 mal 2800 2 bhrās 302d mala 28d bhrās 3388 mall 2800 bhrī 54? may 295? bhrud 1624 mavy 2604 bhrūņ 1764 mas 3034 bhrej 123d mas 3200 3204 mask bhlaks 3196 mas 1.2 bhlās 302d_3032 mask bhlās 3388 mah maha 1 mamh 3482 1 mā 446 2 mamh 349? 2.3 mā 440 makş 322 mānks 3224 makh 919 1.2 man 2229 mank 848 mānth 1892 mankh 914 1.2 märg 934 mang 938 mārj 1250 1 mangh 970 mah 3496 2 mangh 974 mi 499 mac 1054 mich 1134 maj 1254 mith 1888 majj 1254 1 mid 2038 1 mañc 1056 2.3 mid 2030 2 mañc 1060 4 mid 2030 math 1490 mind 2036 man 1777 miny 2940 manth 1498 mil 2800 1636 mis 3039 1636 misra 295 math 1890 3219 2020 3216 2.3 mad 202d mih 3496 2225 545 2220 546 mantr 2682 mim 2545 1.2 manth 1880 mil 2806 3 manth 189? mīv 2946 mand 1064 mabhr 268? 1066 mamb 2410 muj 1254 may 2600 1 munc 1064 marb 2410 2 munc. 106 mary, 2944 muaj. 1248 1.2 bhuj 1 bhg 1 mand 2.3 mand 1 mad 1 miş 2 miş bhes 1.2 man ..3.4 man 1 mi 2,3 mi 3 .2022 1 muc 2.3 muc bhras ·70 KAVHALPADRUMA 2 rī rīv 1.2 ru 1285 1 ruj 2 ruj 1 rut 2 rut 1 1.2 ruth 1640 2356 4 lut 1.2 luth 3 luth 1 lud 2 lud 1 lunt- 2 lunt 1 lunth 2 lunth lund lunth 1 lup 2 lup 1 lubh 2 lubh lumb luş luh lū luş lep . 1.2 lok 1.2 loc lot: lod lost laud: lpi lvi. 554 2950 61" ruc 1070 1260 127a 1425 1420 150C runt 142 runth 1500 rud 2046 1 [anu-]rudh 2150 2 rudh 2150 rup' 2349 rus 3036 3232 3236 ruh 3490 rūkşa 300 rūpa. 294 rūşa: 300 -854 rej 1270 1424 rep 2346 rebh 2470 rev 2956 res 3230 rai 789 rod 1646 raut raud 1648 319 1436 1515 1516 1650 1650 1428 1430 1500 1510 1665 1896 2354 2356 248b 2480 2426 324" 3502 658 3238 2346 850 1084 1444 1664 143 1669 550 550 1 rus 2.3 rus 2 laj 1285 3 laj 1284 laja : 300 lajj 1289 1 lañj 2 lañj 1280 lañja 300 laţi 1430 1 lad 1640 2 lad 3.4 lad 1654 1 land 1656 2 land 1650 lap labh 2484 labha lamb 2423 lambh lal lala las 3030 1 lass 2.3 laş : 1 las 3404 2 las 3400 la lakh 916 lāgh lāj 127d. lãịch 1140 lāñj - 1270 labha likh 916 linkh 910 1.2 ling lipi 1.2 lis lih 1 lī :2 11: 3 li luñc luñj 1286 1 lut 1424 2.3 lut : 143 2489 2815 316 rek 3244 3246 retc L 45 988 3510 1410 31a 856 910 946 234d 3030 3500 554 555 550" 1084, 1.2 varh vaks 3264 vakh 91" vank 850 vankh 91° vang 954 vaigh 999 1 vac 2 vac. 1080 1080 1300 1 vaño · 1095 2 vañc 1099 1 vat 1444 2 vat . 1446 lak 1 laks 3246 2 laks 3240 lakh 1.2 lag 94d lankh lang: 940 1 langh :: 986 2.3 langhi 984 lach 1144 1 laj 1284 1086 * 910 1 3 vac- 1.2 vaj 1 ·APPENDIX ) hi 1 vā 2 va 450 vřñj vrn 1 vit 2 vit 3 vrt 1.2 vidh 1296 1770 1836 183d 1844 2160 2240 3049 3250 351" vin vrs 1.2 VIS 1 vrh 2.3 vrh 3515 1 vij 2.3 vij 1786 2 vid vata 336 vath 1512 van 1776 vant 144b vant 336 vanth 1510 1.2 van 166C 1.2 vad 2054 3 vad 2056 vadh 216 1 van 2220 2.3 van 2234 4 van 2236 vand 2040 vap 2364 vabhr 2680 vam 2558 vay 2606 vara 316 varc 1090 varn varna 31 vardh 2172 varph 238e 1 yarh 3505 2 varh 3500 val 2812 valk 868 valg 958 valbh 2486 valyula 330 valyula 33d vall 1 valh 3500 2 valh 3500 vas 3046 vas 3266 vask 850 3400 341a 3418 vasa 32a vask 850 vast vah 3529 450 vānks 3266 vậĩch 1140 vāļ 1672 vāta 32d vādh 2160 vāvýt 1844 vās 304b väsa 32a vāh 351C vic 1080 1 vich 1145 2 vich 1146 1280 129a vit 1440 vid 1666 vitta 324 vith 1890 1 vid 2050 2050 3 vid 2064 4.5 vid 2066 vidh 216 vip 2350 vil 282a vis 3046 1 viş 324d 325 3253 vis 3410 550 vīja 34a vira 346 yung 954 698 696 3500 3514 vrk 86, vykş 3250 VIC 1090 1 vaj 1298 1296 VT 749 ve 756 ven 1770 veth 1896 vep 2350 vel 281° vela 33a vell 2816 vevi 550 veșt 1444 veh 3510 vehl 281 vai i 789 vyac 1099 vyath 1898 vyadh 2166 vyap 2350 2600 vyaya 328 vyung 1446 vye 754 1298 vran 1776 vraņā 349 vraść 1098 564 vrid: 1664 vrīs 3404 vrud 1676 vrūs 3404 vli 564 vleşka 33% 1.2 vyay 2 viş 3 yiş 2810 vi 1.2 vraj 1.2 Vis "3.4 V 1.2 yri 1 vas 2.3 vas 4 vas 1 vrṁh 2 výh 1848 2.3 vsi 1 [a-]saras 3420 ·72 KAVIKALPADRUMA 497 956 995 2 sams 3424 samst 1840 1.2 sak 860 sank 860 sac 1105 sañc 1102 1.2 sat 1459 1 sath 152? 2 sath 1526 3 sath 1520 śatha 355 san 178° śand 1670 sad 2079 1.2 sap 2365 śabd 2060 1.2 sam 2556 samb 2424 sarb 2420 sary 2969 1 sal 2822 2 sal 2825 3.4 sal 2826 salbh 2480 say 2969 sas 3046 śaş 1.2 sas sakh 91e śād 1670 san 223" śāra 34d sal 2820 1 [a-]sas 342 2 [a-]šās 3428 3 sas 3424 si 496 śiks singh 1992 siñj :1300 sit 145. sil 283" 3264 3 [vi-]šiş 3264" 4 sis 3277 Śī 566 1.2 sīk 870 sibh 2480 sil 2837 śīla 350 suk 87 1 suc 1105 2 suc 1100 śucy 261" 1.2 suth 1534 1 suņth 153a 2 suņth 1536 sudh 2170 sun 2236 1 sundh 2172 2 sundh 2176 1.2 śubh 2492 sumbh 249? Sulk 870 sulb 2420 sus 3270 sur 269? śūra 356 : 2366 ទំថ្មី 2830 ប៊ីនូ 3289 1 sdh 2175 2 sdh 2170 Ś 740 sel 2830 so 790 son 1786 śaut 1440 saud 1674 ścut 1846 ścyut 1846 śnath 1890 śmīl : 2835 syai .786 śrank 877 śrang 958 1.2 śran 1 śrath 2 śrath: 1900 śratha 344 1.2 śranth 1904 3 śranth 1900 śram 2554 1.2 śrā 469 śrama 354 sri śriş 327a sri 560 1.2 śru 616 1 Srai 787 2 śrai 786 śron 178€ slank 870 slang ślatha 340 ślakh 91e ślāgh 1.2 śliş 3275 3 sliş 3270 slok 870 ślon 178e śvank 877 svac 110? syañc 1104 śvath 1524 śvatha 350 śyanth 1520 śvabhr 2684 sval śvalk 884. svall 282 śvas 3410 svi 490 svit 1846 svind 2074 sürp 3266 3410 2828 3270 styai 1 șthiy 2 şthiv şthiv svask 780 296b 2960 2964 886 1 1.2 şiş 1780 1900 samst 1.2 sag 1.2 sagh 1842 950 996 ·74 KAVIKALPADRUMA 360 spas 3056 SPI 700 sprś 3040 spfha sphat 1474 sphata 390 sphant 1470 sphar 2690 sphal 2840 sphāy 2610 sphit 1476 1 sphuſ 1463 1469 4 sphut 1460 5 [ā-]sphut 1472 sphuţa 360 sphud 1682 sphunt 1464 1 sphund 1689 2 sphund 1685 sphur 2690 sphurch 1140 sphul. 284€ spürj 1310 1 smi 490 2 smi 504 smit : 1470 smil 2840 smurch 1140 706 704 syand: 2090 2560 syama 400 1 Srams 3438 2 Srams: 3430 sramh 3530 srank 899 1 srambh 2494 2 srambh 2509 sribh sriv sru srek srai svang svañj syath 1 svad 2 svad 1.2 svan Svana svap Syara 1.2 svart svard svask svād 1 svid 2 svid SVI SVT 250" 2970 620 896 78e 950 1300 1530 2080 2094 224 404 2360 38b 184e 2099 894 2096 2086 2080 690 745 2.3 sphuſ hişk hu 1 hud 2 hud hund hurch hul hūd 1 hg 2 hr 1.2 hrs 3 hrs het 1.2 heth 1 hed 2 hed hes hod haud hnu hmal hrag hras hrad hrī hrich hrud hrūd hrep hreş hraud hlag hlap hlas hlad hval 3 2616 1.2 sm 3 smg hat 1470 hath 1530 had 2106 han 2246 hamm 256 hay hary 2616 hal 2850 has 343d 1.2 ha 466 hi 500 hims 3434 hikk 890 hind 1694 hindola 406 hiny 2974 hil 2854 1.2 syam hvp : hye ·APPENDIX I 75 SAUTRA ROOTS tandr 3584 ud ud tav dham ur ul Is kañj kap kark kuth kut kşad kşup cank dim 3556 3569 3578 3589 3589 354 3560 3549 3556 3550 3566 3560 3544 3576 pañj pīy put bhis mañj mat mark 3580 3570 3540 3570 3550 3594 3548 3554 3546 3546 3594 3550 3584 riph 3560 ribh 3574 lat 3550 lul 3585 lus 3596 vad 3550 sat 3564 Sall 3586 sik 354 sund 3566 skambh 3575 skumbh 3576 stambh 3574 stumbh 3579 marc yuş rant ras ·APPENDIX II An alphabetical Index of Meanings, together with the corresponding roots (also arranged alphabetically). amsake : sat abhivāde : vand amse: bind abhisave : cucy, śucy agniyutau: dhmā abhisarpane : dyu agniyutau dhvanau : dhmā abhug-gatyoḥ: 1 langh agragatyām: pur abhuji : 1 langh aghakrtau : agha abhyāse : mnā, sila aghyarthake : vangh abhyāse 'tišāyane : śīla aghyarthe : 1 mangh abhradhvanau': gada anke: 1 laks abhraśabde: stana angacūrne : vrana amarse : 4 dhţs atikrame : 2 att, att, adt, uch amiśrane : 1 yu atikrame vadhe : 2 att, att, adt arcāyām: mañc atiśāyane : 2 [vi-]śiş, śīla arce: cây, 1 man, 1.2 mẫn adane : kad, kud, 1 car, hu arjane: 1 arj, lj, 1.2 sarj adane darpe ca: kad artau : cakk, cikk, cukk adbhute : citra arthane : av, nāth adhaḥpate : bhrś, 1.2 bhrams, arthyāyām: bhiks bhras ardane : 1 tump, tuh, 1 duh, lumb adhārstye : klīb, kliv arde: uh, tumb, 3 div adhyayane : [adhi-li, carc alamkrtau : tams anādare: 1 att, 1 jas, tod, dhí, rod, alamarthe: okh, drākh, dhrākh, raut, raud, sit, sit, 1.2 sutt, rākh, lakh 2 sūrkşy, sphit, smi, smit, hind, alābhe : bhiks 1 hed, hod alike : 3 hrs anādare irsye : 2 sūrksy avaksepe: kuts anādare taucchye ca: 1 sutt avagame : av antardhau: 3 laj avajña-caurye : 2 lunt anveşane : dhundh avajñāyām : avadhira, 2 lunt anveșe : geş, gleş, 2 mārg avane : tuñj, dangh, day apanayane : lunc avayave: pis avidhvamse : 4 dhr apasārane : on asabde: kall apānotsarge : par asambitau : 2 car apradāpramadoh : kūt asanskrte: 3 sath, śvath, śvanth, apradāyām: kūt sath, svath apramadi: kūt asadvyavahāre: phakk abhibhave : ji, jri, ti asadvyavahāre śanairgatau : phakk abhibhave jaye ca: ji asarvopayoge: 2 śiş abhiyoge: add, add asphutadhvanau : siñj 76 :

·APPENDIX II 77 äkrși : 1 kgs åskadi: stigh akruśi: vid äskande: 2 tik, tig akrośe : vit āskande vadhe: 2 tik akrośe svane : vit āstytau : kut (S) äksepe:-2 muț, svara āsvāde : ürd, rasa ākhyāne: 1 vid āsvāde snehe: rasa āghāte : ud (S), lat (S) āhatau: 1 taţ, tad, tand āghräne : singh ähvāne : kand, 1 krand, kland ācāre: 1 car ãcchädane : ürņu iccha-garva-căpale : kak ājau : fph, 1 riph icchāyām: kak, 1 kit, tam, 1 diy ādare: di ijyāyām: diks ädane : kuk, 1.2 grah, glah, cīy, vik itau : cañc, 2 tanc, tvañc, vis ădytau: pust, bust ityām : tiks ådhåre : dhi ådhāre 'nādare : dhi Ikşe : 1 iş, 2 lok, 2 loc ådhyāne : 1.2 kanth, manth ide : pan äpane : rak, 2 rag, lak ipsāyām: lal āplāva uddhrtau utplutya gatyām: ipse: lala, vara, spfha skund irsye: Irkşy, irsy, 1.2 särksy. āplāve : väd, skund işatkampe: spand äbhāsa-mantrayoh : kuņa ihe: cest ābhāse : kuņa ābhiksnye: 1 iş uktau : carc, jarc, jarch, jarjh, ämarse : 2 sik jharc, jharch, jharjh, brű, bhiks, amrși : 1 sīk lat, 2 vaț, varna āyāme : añch, drāgh uktau bhartse : carc, jarc, jharc ārambhe: angh, 1 mangh, vangh ucchraye : murch ārogye: 1 kit ucchrāya-dhrtyarcā-bhāsu kalkane ārohane : vad (S) dambhe śāthye : maño ärjave: ubj, dan ucchrāye : 2 tat, mañc, 1-4 stūp arage chidi: dân ucchritau: 3 pul ārtasvare : 1 kan, 3 ku, kü uñche : 2 îş, uñch, 1.2 udhras,. ärdratve : knūy 1.2 dhras, sil, sil. ālasye: kuņth, runth, 1 luņķh, uñche utkşipi ca: 2 udhras 3 sath, 2 suth utkşipi : 2 udhras ālinge: svañj utksepane: olañj, 2 land aloke : 2 jña utksepe: oland, dul, 1 dhras äloce: 2 laks, 1.2 sam utpāțe : rad āviskrtau : 2 sabd utplutya gatyām: skund ..: avrtau : kūl, 2 rudh utsarga-samvrtyoh : buď aśāyām: bhrün utsarge : bud Si āśā-visarkayoh : bhrün utsähe : drek, dhrek asisi : näth, 1 [a-léams, 2,3 [a-Isas utsrji : 2 pyuş aśrutau : 2 sud udgäre : snuh ·78 KAVIKALPADRUMA 1 muc, udgire : vam kampa-gatyoh: 1 ir uddhrtau: skund kampe: 1 īr, 2 ej, tang, tep, tvang, udyame : 2 ad, gur, gūr, gury, 1 dhu, 1-3 dhū, 2.3 vij 1 gūr, 3 vrh kampe gate : tvang udvrttau : sku kampe gate skhalane ca: tang unmanthana-jihvayoh : 2 lad karmanāṁ samāptau: tīra, pāra unmanthane : 2 lad kalahe : tuţ unmāde : met, med, mreț, mred, kalkane : mac, mañc, mlet, mled, loţ, lod, laud 1 muñc unmitau : tul kalkane dambhe sathye : mac, upakarane : kun maặc, 1 muc, 1 muốc upakāre: 2 tan, 4 van kalke : 1 cap upakşaye: tas, 1 das kalpane : 1.2 kgp upaghāte : uth, 1 ruth, 2 luth kārkşane : kānks upatape: 1.2 klis kānkși : khat upatāpe : 1 du, 2 dru, sve kärkse : drānkş, dhränkș, dhvan kş, upanītau: jyo, dikş vanks upavese : as kānkse ghorarute : dranks, upasevāyām: vasa dhränkş, dhvänks upaseve : 3 lad käntikytau: dhas upaskare: 1 yat känti-gati-vyäpti-kşepa-prajánaupahatau : 2 tan, 4 van khadane : 1, vi, vevi upahatau sraddhäghāte śraddhopa- käntisamkşaye : mlai kārayoḥ 2 tan, 4 van kāntau : av, 1, 3 prī, vi, vevi kāme: av, 1 [anu-]rudh, vāñeh ürjane: gj, 2 chad kārkašye: kadd, kad ürjāśabde : 2 garj kāršye : krs, 2 takş, 2 tvakş kālopadeše: kāla, vela yddhau : 2 vrh, 1 vrh kilabandhe : hath kilabandhe balātkrtau plutau : hath ekacare: vanth kutsane : 1.2 garh, galh, nid, nind, ned, riph (S) aisy-gatyoh : pata kutsa-chidoh : 2 kutt aišye : Ft, 3.4 tap, nāth, 1.2 pat, kutsāyām: 2 kuţt pata, 1.2 sur kutsite rave: kard aišye gatyāṁ ca: 2 pat kutse: iñj, ij, 3 gup aišvarya-prasavayoḥ: 3-5 su kutse gatau : iñj, ij aišvarye: 1ś, 3-5 su kunthe : punth, 1.3 manth, mānth, lunth autkye : 2 smg kundre: gundr kusabde: kās katvat bhaya-bhimayoḥ [ca] : kit kusmiti : kusm katthane : falbh, tal, sibh;-élagh kūjane : kall, 3 ksyid, 2 guj, gušj katthe : ctbh kajana sabde 'tabdo :-kail kathane : khya kuje , man, hikk ·APPENDIX II 79 kürde: 1.2 gurd, 1.2 gürd kşudi : kşud, 1.2 muț, mrd krtau : av, 2.3 kp, kyny, cudd, cudd kşudi ākşepe ca : 2 muţ krtau hāve: cudd, cudd ksudhi : kşudh krtyām: raca kşepe : aj, 2 as, 1.2 il, i, kşapa, krpāyām: krap khota, khoda, bis, mi, mokş, kelau : kumāra, kumäla labha, lābha, vip, vi, vevi, 3 sű, kaitaväghyarthayoḥ: 1 mangh step kaitave: 1 mangh, 2 sath kşepe gate: aj kopane : bhāma kşode: mrad kope : 2 kup, krudh, mas, mis kşora-cchidoh : khur kauțilye: 1 kuc, 1 kuț, kmar, dhvę, kşore : khur vank, hurch, hvg kriyāsu : kag khace : 1 heth krīdāyām : urd, khurd, khūrd, khanje: 1 khund, lang, yang 1 diy khanane : kşur, khai kride : 2 kil, kurd, kürd, 3 gudh, khädane : 1, vī, vevi ram, 2 las khede: tam, dü, 1 yat, śram krudhi : 2:3 rus khedecchayoh : tam krodhe : bhām khedopaskarayoḥ: 1 yat krose : 1.2 sap khelane: gud klame : glai, hay, hary khele: krid klame gatau : hay, hary klidi : mydh khotana-vaikalyālasye : kunth kliši : 2 kunth, krunth, 2 tup, tuph, khotane: kuņth, khod, khor, khol, 1 śuth, 1 sunth 2 tump, tumph, pith, bhiks kliši vadhe: 2 tup, tuph, 2 tump, khote: runth, 1 lunth tumph, pith khyātau : khyā, 1.2 prath kledane : tim, tīm, 2 śrdh khyātau kathane : khyā klede : und, klid, 1 suc, 1 su, stim, gande : gand stim kleše : 1. kunth, dgph, dymph, gaticāturye ; dhor dhikş, dhuks, 2 sath gati-rabayoh: tay, 1 nay kvele : 2 sel. gati-orddhyoh : svi ksaņikekşane : citra gati-sankhyayah : kala ksanikekşane lekhye'dbhute ; citra gati-sevayoḥ sukhe [ca] : vāta kşaye : 2 kşi, kşai, jai, di, vyap, gati-stutyoh: 36 (S) 1 sai gati-sthairyorjanārjane : 53 kşayaišvaryayoh : kşi gate: 2amh, angh, aj, 2-4 añc, ath, kşarare : ghams, ri, sic kşare : ghamș, cutcyut, scut, ścyut anth, 1 amb, arb, tang, trang, kşāntau : 2 tij, 1-4 mps, mīsa. tvang, 1 mangh, vargh, son kșityām: vyung, 2 sai gate nindārambha-javěşu : angh, kšipi: vriš 1 mangh, vängh ksipi lajje : vrlo gate mligfoktau ča: 4 afic kgute : kşu gate varpe : son ·80 KAVIKALPADRUMA 3 gatau : 2 añj, 1 am, ay, 1 ard, av, gatau śrutau : 2 śru aş, as, 1.2 i, ikh, inkh, 1 il, i, gatau sanskrtau ca: 2 vaj, 2 vraj īnkh, ij, īñj, 1.2 ir, ukh, unkh, gatau himse : 2 caņ ur (S), gj, in, ft, qn, (S), çş, gatau himse ca: sarb eş, kams, 2 kan, kan, kamb, karb, gatyasaṁskrta-sanskrte : 3 śath, kala, 1.2 kas, kel, 1.2 kram, kvel, śvath, śvaņth, sath, svath kşaj, 2 kşañj, 4 kşi, kşel, khamb, gatyāṁ tanke : 1.2 svart kharb, khel, gamb, garb, 2 gā, gatyām dāne ca : jankş gruc, 2 gluc, gluñc, ghamb, gatyām prāpane ca : 31 gharb, 2 can, camb, cay, carb, gatyāṁ bhaya-bhimayoḥ [ca] : kit cel, cell, 1 jud, jun, di, tamb, gatyāṁ matyām: mī tay, tarb, til, till, trank, 2 daks, gatyāṁ vakrane taucchye : krunc day, 1 div, 1.2 du, dram, 1 dru, gatyām șațțārthe ca: 2 pis druņ, dhiny, dhur, dhgj, dhşñj, gatyāghāte : khoţ dhraj, dhrañj, dhrij, dhyams, gatyām : 2 ank, ang, at, abhr, ing, dhvaj, dhvani, 1 nakh, namb, it, 1, 2.3 5, 5, 1.2 kaț, kant, kiť, 1.2 nay, narb, 2 pat, pat, 1 pad, kep, kruốc, gam, 2 gũr, gep, pada, pamb, pay, parb, 2 pal, glep, 2 cyu, chyu, jaňkş, 1 ju, pall, pasa, paşa, pi, pin, put (S), jeș, jyu, tik, ţik, dhauk, tav (S), pel, 2 phan, 3 phal, phel, mand, 1 tik, trauk, 1 paņd, 2 pat, path, may, marv, mask, mask, mim, panth, pav, 1.2 pis, pes, plih, yā, ramh, rang, 1 ran, ri, ring, ri, babhr, bamb, barb, mañc, ruņth, lang, 1 langh, 1 ling, mabhr, mamb, marb, mī, 1 luņķh, vank, 1.2 vaj, vaşk, 2 muñc, mep, mruc, mruñc, vask, 1 vã, vāta, 2 vich, vī, veyi, mluc, mluñc, ramh, raph, vyaya, 1.2 vraj, 2 sat, 3 sath, ramph, 1 ramb, ray, rimb, 2 ru, śamb, sarb, 2 sal, sel, syai, 1.2 1 lis, 1vỉ, 2 vaặc, vabhr, vay, śru, śvath, śvanth, śvabhr, śyi, varph, 1 vyay, vli, sun, svac, sath, 1.2 [a-]sad, 3 sad, 1.2 sal, śvañc, sañc, sall (S), 2.3 sidh, saśc, 2.3.5.6 su, 2.3 sf, sel, sriv, 2 sīk, spp, sek, skand, 2 stykş, sru, svath, han, hamm, hay, srank, srek, 1.2 svart, svaşk, hary, 2 ha, hi, hiņd, hud, hüd, hrep hod, haud, hrud, hiraud gatyālasya-steya-khote : runth, gatau aišvarya-prasavayoh : su 1 lunth gatau kauțilye 'pi ca : vaak gandhagiahane : ghrā - gatau khañje: lang gandhe : nal gatau cāle ca: pel gamama-hinhsayoh: vã gatau caurye ca : gruc, 2 gluc gamane : fch, 1 car, 2 rangh, rep, gatau tyāge: vyaya, lep, 2 vā, ven, 1 strks gatau nudi : 2 ir gamane'dane ācāre: 1 car gatau bhajane sabde: 1 am garvake: -1.2 man: gåtàu bhianse: dhvams garve: kak, kharv, 1 dip, 2 mad, gatau vadhe: 2 dakş, dhür, han saut, saud gatau tabde: mim garve glapane : 2 madi gatau sate ca; kams, 2 kas gahane : gaha, nil ·APPENDIX II 81 gāne : gai cale: kamp, kep, kel, kvel, 1 kşal, gärddhye : 2 lubh, luh kşel, khal, khel, 1.2 ghatt, cel, gāhe : pid, math, 1.2 manth cell, pel, 1-3 bbram, vyath, sel, gudakride : kurd, kūrd sel, sphal, hmal, hval gudakride kride : kurd, kūrd cale caye : 1 kşal, khal guptoktau : mantr cityām : 1-3 ci gumphane : 2 dfbh citre : 2 ling gopana-kutsayoḥ: 3 gup cintane: dhyai gopane : 3 gup cintāyām: 3 bhū, ven grantha-bädhayoḥ: spas cinte : 1 krp granthe : gādh, guph, gumph, cīve : riv 2 cgt, 1 paś, 2 paş, 2 pas, sūtra, cumbane : cumb spas cumbe: nims, niks grahane : ghiņn, ghuộn, ghfạn, cūrnane : piş day, spars cūrņe: 2 puţ grahane gatau vadhe dane 'vane : cūrne bhāsi : 2 put day cetanākhyāna-vāsa-vāde : 1 yid grahane śleșe : spars cetanāyām: 1 vid graha-samurtau : 1 cīv cește : ih, 2 ghat, trand grahe : av, aş, 3 as, grha, I cīv, caurye : gruc, 2 gluc, 2 lunt, 1 jhaş, 1 tras, marc (S), rā, lā 2 lunth, lund, stena, hau grahe pidhāne : 1 jhaş grāhe : 1 gras chade : 1 svad, hul glapane: 2 mad chadmagatyām: tsar glānau : 1.2 klam chädane : 3 ghf. stig chidi: kutt, kuth (S), 2. krt, khur, cun, 2 cund, 1.2 trut, dan, i ghātane : ca şagh, tigh, dagh mund, 1 muş, mus, lū, vardh, ghänye: krd, 2 jal ghānye bhakse : krd chidi marde : 1 mund ghrnāyām: tt chede: 2 cut, 2 cuạt, chid, chut, ghoravāśite : drānkş, dhränkş, cheda, do, picc, 1 lup,vraśc dhyāükş janau : 1.2 jan janmani : 1 gā caye: 1. kşal, khal, skhal, spħul janyām: ruh caye cale skhal jaye : ji caye cale sphūrtau ca: sphul jarāyān : jyā cala-tvişoh: jval jave : angh, dhāv, 1 mangh, vangla calane : kap (S), barh, balh; vel, jave mrji 1 dhāv 'vel, vehl jāgare : jāgr, drāh cale: 2 cal, jval, bhreş, vep: jägare nikșepe : drāh skhal, sphar, sphur, sphul jädye : mand căpale: kak, prenkhola jigīşayām : 1 diy cala-gatyah: kel, krek, kel, kbel, cel, cell, gel, sel 61.6 1 vas 11 jigisecchā-pani-dyutau krida-gesyak.

·82 KAVIKALPADRUMA jighāṁse : druh jihvāyām : 2 lad jīvane :ūrj, 1.2 bal jīvane dhānyāvarodhe ca : 2 bal jīvane bale : ürj jīve : dhikş, dhuks jumbhe : 2 jabh, 3 jambh; jțbh, jgmbh jaihmye : 1 granth, tun, drun jaihmye vadhe gatau : drun jñaptau : jñap jñāne : ki, 1.2 cit, ven jñīpse : prach jyāne : 1.2 jf, jri, jhy - jyānau : ghūr, jūr jyānau vadhe : jūr jyorthe : dīks tejasi : oja teje : san toșane : 2 jñā taucchye : 1 att, kuñc, krunc, 1 cund, putt, 2 liś, 1 sutt taucchye 'nādare : 1 att tyaji : rah tyāge : ujjh, jung, dangh, raha, vitta, vung, 1-3 vgj, výñj, vyaya, 1 ha tyäge 'vane : dangh tyāge vrtau ca : 3 vej trāne : 2 bhuj trāne bhakşe : 2 bhuj träsa-sarikayoḥ ; sank trãse: sark tvaci grāhe : 1 takş, 1 tvakş tviși : 2 kac, kañc, 2 chrd, jul, jval, tad, 1 damś, 5 nat, 1 pat; pims, 2 puth, 1 maṁh, 3 largh, 2 vamh, 2valh, 1 vich, 1 výmh-hat jharjhe : jarts tamsane : 2 syan takşe : 3 takş tankane : kath tanke : 1 kşañj, śvabhr, 1.2 svart tatau : 2 pañc, pras tantutatau-: sivtāpah-khedayoh : śram tapaši : śram tarka-typtyoh : 2 juş tarke : ūh, 2 juş tarpane : 1-3 pri tarpane kāntau ca : 3 pri tāde : vyadh tāpa-stutyoh : ark tāpe : ark, 2 dhūp tāraśabde: 2 kuc tāre: t tāre 'bhibháve plutyām : ty tucchane : 1 cut, cutt, 1 cunt tuştau ; tuş, tūş, 1.2 bts trpi : pin trptiyoge : 3 mad trptau : av, cak, 2 juş, dhrai, suh trsi; trs tejane : kşnu danse : 2 das dandapāte : daņda dade: dadh dambhe : 1 dambh, mac, mañc, 1 muc, 1 muốc darpe : kad, 1 kand, karv, kşīb, kşiv, garva darbhe : 2 granth, 1 śranth darbhe vadhe: 1 śranth: darsane : ikş, 1 lakş, sabhāja darśane 'rike : 1 laks darse : 2 dams davāśişoh aišye 'rthane : näth dave : 2 khid, 3.4 tap, nāth davaiśyayoḥ: 3.4 tap daśane : khard, 2.3 dams dahi : 1.2 uş, cūr, 1 pyuş, 2 prus, 2.3 plus dahi bhāge ca : 1 pyuş dā-gatyoḥ : kşaj, 2 kşañj dana-slägha-ninda-hithsäjau ph, 1 riph 11 ·APPENDIX II 83 dharme : pun dāne : 1 iş, yph, 3 caņ, janks, dolane : ândola, hindola 1 tuñj, [ava-]tviş, dad, day, daurbalye : kępa, śāra, śratha, 1.2 dā, dāy, 2.3 dāś, 1 dās, dis, slatha, sāra dhā, 1 piñj, 2 pis, barh, 3 bal, barh, 3 bal, dausthye : tank balh, 1 bhal, bhall, yaj, rā, dyutau : av, indh, kan, 1.2 kāś, 1 riph, 2 lañj, luñj, saņ, 1.2 śran, kums, 1 kup, 1 ghat, ghant, satt, 2 san 1 div, bhas, 1 ruț, 2 sumbh dāne dhrtau : dad dyutyām : 1.2 jut, jyut, dyut dāne vadhe : 3 bal, 1 bhal, bhall dravyaparyaye : kri dāyām : kşaj, 2 kşañj drāvane : li dahe : ul (S), 1 kund, kūta, 1.2 tap, druhi : gandh damh, dah, pyus, sriş, 1 śliş dahe mantre : küţa dipane : dip, varna dhānyāvarodhe : 2 bal. dipti-pratīhatyoh : 2 ruț, 1 luţ dhânye : 2 dhan diptau : aş, 3, as, 1 ej, ghan, ghìn, dhärane : tantr, dha ghrn, cakās, cand, 2 cīv, tark, dhärane puştau dane : dha damh, didhi, 1 dhüp, bhā, bhās, dhūśe : ghumş, dhūş, dhús yut, rāj, 2 ruț, rej, 1 luț, 1 lok, dhrtau : 1 tras, dad, dhi, 4 puş, varc, 1 varh, 1. vii, 1 vždh, mañc, mal, mala, mall 1.2 śubh, sumbh, 1 sumbh dhrtau grahe nişedhe: 1 tras, diptau grahe gatau : aș, 3 as dhrtyám : kúțumb, 1-3 dhr diptau dahe : daṁh dhystatve : galbh; duḥkhakrtau : duḥkha dhvanane : 1 syam duḥkhe : vyath dhvanarddhyoh : 2 výmh, 1.v.ph duḥke cāle bhaye : vyath dhvane : 2 vjṁh, 1 vrh durgatyām : daridrā dhvanau : ambh, khu, 2 gu, 1 guj, durgandha ārdratve šabde: knūy gij, gjñj, ghu, ghur, nu, dhmā, durgandha-sīrnyoḥ : pūy piț, maj, mañj (S), mas, mārj, durgandhe : knüy, pūy miś, muj, muñj, 1 ru, styai, styai durvāci : satha, śvatha dhvanau kope : maś, mis duhi : 2 duh dhvanau bhīmārthe : ghur dykkşaye : andha dhvāne : tur, dhan, dham (S), dysi : vleşka dhran, dhyan, nās, syama, svana. dyśau : 2 das drśau dame : 2 das natau : 2.4 naț, nam devane : 2 chd, tev, didhi, dev nabhogatau : 1.2 di devane tvişi vamane : 2 chid narte : nrt devane dīptau : dīdhi narmani : sphunț, 2 sphund devārca-dāna-sangakytay : yaj nasi : 1 jambh devārcāyām : yaj nahe : kañj (S), mav, murv desyoktau : mlech näthe : 1.2 nadh dainyake : 1 khid nädare : trd, 1.2 särks dainye : glep nådgtau : pust, bust dairghyake : 3 tan tan nädytyädrtyoh : pust, bust + TL ·84 KAYIKALPADRUMA nāšane : dhakk, nakk node : 3 juș, damb, dimb, dabh, nāśe : naś, paris, so 3 dambh, 2 dimbh niņsnehane : 1 phan nyakkarañe : dyai niketane : 1 gurd, 1 gūrd, 1 tuñj, nyakkāre : jp 1 piñj, 2 pis, pūrv, 2 lañj, luñj, satt pacane : 2 grai niketane himse bale dāne : 1 tuñj, paci : srai 1 piñj, 2 pis, 2 lañj, luñj, satt pace : śrī nikete : pürb panau : 1 diy niksepe : drāh pade : anka, anga nigarane : 2 g pade lakṣmani : anka, anga nindane : 3 yu paramaišvarye : ind nindāyām : angh, sph, 1 margh, Parikūjane : 2 div 1 riph, vangh, parigrahe : paks, pakşa ninde : 2 badh, 4 yuj parighāte : 2 khid nimilane : 3 kaņ parighāte dave : 2 khid nimeşane : smil, smil parimāne : mas nimeşe : kşmil, mil parimāne pariņāme : mas niyama-vratādesopanitișu : jyo, dikş parivarte : 1 ghut niyame : jyo, diks pariveşaņābhāve : 2 yam nirase : 1.2 kşiv, kşīv, fava-]tviş, pariveşane : 2 yam 1.2 süd, 1.2 sthiv, sthiv, snas pariveşane tadabhāue : 2.yam niräse äśruti-hatyos ca : 2 süd parihāne : ūna niväse : 3 vas pariņāme : mas niśāne : 2 jñā, si, so parke : 1 kuc niśāmane : cây,bud, bund, 1 bundh, parde : 1 sgdh ver paryāpaņe : proth niśāmane vāditrādāna-gamana paryāptau : al jñāna-cintāsu : ven palāyane : drā đang 'c8: cãy palāye : munth niśrāvane : keta pāke : 1 pac, 2 bhaj, bhrajji radh nişedhe : 1 tras sra nişkarşe : kuş, 2 tūl pāngulye : khañj nispacane : kvath pāne : cūş, dhe, pā, pi nispattau : 2 phal pärusye : rūkşa nitau : 1.2 nr pālana-samtatyoh : tāy nirūpane : 3.4 bal, 2 bhal pälane : tāy, trai, de, 1 pp, 1 p nutyabhivādayoh : vand raks nutyām : fc, vand pidhäne : 1 jal, jhaş nudi : 2 ir, 1.2 kşip, cyd, tip, dip, pišunoktau : bhaş pil, 2 vyay pide : karj, 1 su nudau : 2 kal, 1 kil pive : mīy nrtya-himsayoh : 1.3 sva puştau : dhā, 1-3 puş, 12 bulan nytye : 1.3 nag pūjane : 1.2 arh ** ·APPENDIX II prāne : 2 añ, jiv, 2 tuñj, śvas prāne 'vane : 2 tuñj präpane : 35, ni, vah praptau : av, 1.2 bhū, labh prīnane : inv, jiny, 1-4 tpp, typh, tfmp, tfmph, pīy (S) prīti-prakāśaych: ruc prīti-rakṣā-prāņane : Spi, 3 sm prīti-lihoặ: 2 svad, svard, svad prītau : av, dinv, dhiny, 3 PI, pri, 2 bhand, ruc, sabhāja, 1 snih, Sp!, 3 smp, 2 svad, syard, svad, hiny prītau gatau : dhiny prekse : dyś prerane : 3 jñā, nud prese : cit, pin prese gatau ślese : pin plavane : sas plutau : rev, hath plutyām : to puje : 1 añc, 1.2 árc, 2 piñj, pūj, mah, maha pūtitve : kuth püter utpattau : khac, khav pūtau : palyula, palyūla, valyula, valyüla pūrane : 2 tūn, 1 tūl pūrti-cchidoh : vardh pārtau : ubh, umbh, tu, parv, purv, 1.2 pūr, 1.2 PI, 1.2. pi, prā, 1 pluș, marv, vardh pūrtau gatau : marv Prthakkytyām : bhāja prthaktve : vic peşe : cūrn painye : bath paisunye : sūca poșe : nij prakāśane : sphuţa prakāśe : ruc praksepe : pyth, 1 prath prajane : ī, vī, vevī prajanaišye : 1.2 vgs pratāpane : 2 kuț, 1 kutt pratijñāne : mun pratiștha-granthayoh : gādh pratisthāyām : gadh, 2 mül pratisthitau : tal pratikarse : 1 krath pratihrși : 1 śrath, 2 śranth pratīghāta-typtyoḥ : cak pratīghāte : cak, 2 ruth, 1 luth, 1.2 stak pratīdāne : me pratihatau ; 2 ghut, 2 ruț, 1 luţ pratyarpane : 2 (nir-]yat pramāde : yuch, 2 srams, 1 srambh praveśe : vis prasave : śūş, 2.3 su, 1.2 sūş prasahyakrtyām : 1 hg prasāde : stuc prasnutyān • snu praszāve : műtra prägaldhye : 2 dhys prānane : 1.2 an, spg, 3 smg phullane : pusp phulle : 1 sphund bandha-tvisoh : 2 kac, kañc bandhane : khaca bandha-bâdhayoh sparsa-gatyoh : paśa, paşa bandha-varnayoh : kīt bandhasamäpane varjane 'tikrame : uch bandhu-sanhatyoh: kul bandhe : ant, and, int, uch, 2 kac, kañc, kīt, kīl, 2 jud, tank, nah, 2 pas, paśa, 1 paș, paşa, 1 pas, 1.2 badh, 1.2 bandh, mavy, mū, 2 yu, 1 srath, si bandhe ninde ca : 2 badh bandhe mokse vadhe : 2 śrath bandhau : kul bala-tejasoh : oja balātkrtau : hath bale :ūrj, oja, 1 tuñj, 1 piñj, 2 pis, 2 lañj, luñj, satt ·86 KAVIKALPADRUMA : - badha-gāhe : pīļ bhāve : 1 as, 4 vid badhane : eth, 3 dep bhā-șațțărthe: 1 tuñj, 1 piñj, 2 lañj, badhe : 1 paś, paśa, 2 paș, paşa, luñj 2 pas, picch, pīļ, mich, spas, het, bhäşaņe : 2 bhat, rath, valk, hlap 2 heth bhāṣe : gad, lap, bulk, svalk bädhe granthe : 1 paś, 2 paş, 2 pas bhāsane : kums, knas, krams, laja, bālye : kuļ, lag lañja, 1 land bālye 'dane : kud bhāsi : 1 añj, 2 gup, 2 ghf, trams, dams, 2 nad, 2 puț, bhañj, bhrāj, bālyoktyoḥ : lat 1.2 bhrās, 1.2 bhrās, bhrej, bile : svabhr 1.2 bhlās, 1.2 bhlās, 1 rangh, bile gatau tarke : svabhr 2 lut bje: vap bhäse : 1 amh, tviş, 1 loc bukke : bhas bhāse nirāse danc ca : [ava-]tviş bukke piśunoktau : bhaş bhidi : karņa, 1 phal, bhid, 1 sphug bodhane : jñā bhiyi : 1.2 df, 2.3 vij bodhe : 3.4 man bhi-kampe : 2.3 vij bhityām : bhī, bhrī bhakşane : khád, kheta, kheda, plakṣ, psā, bhakş, bhlakış bhityāṁ bhytyāṁ ca : bhrī bhimărthe : ghur bhakşa-hāsyoh : jakş bhime : kit, khit bhakse : ad, kgą, 1 gal, 2 gras, glas, bhuktau : valbh ghas, 1.2 cam, carv, 1 caş, cham, bhuta-patyor utpattau : khac, khay jaks, jam, jim, jham, tgn, tgn, bhüter utpattau : khac, khay 2 bhuj, vn, vn, snus bhūşane : al, bhūs bhange : 2 ruj bhūșe : mank, 2 mangh, 2 mang bhajane : 1 am, yuş (S) 2 muj bhaya-bhīmayoḥ : kiț, khiţ bhrji : qñj, bhi, rij bhaye : kit, klav, khiț, 2.3 tras, bhrti-pustyoḥ : 1,2 bhf 1 dybh, bheş, bhreş, vyath bhrtau : 4 cal, 1 bhat, bhund bharge : lāj, lāñj. 1.2 bhr, bhy bharjane : bhrj bhrtau bhrji bhartse : bhf bhartsane : 2 laj, lañj, lāj, lāñj bhrtau vrtau : bhund bhartsane bharge : lāj, lāñj bhrtyām: bę, bhri bhartse : carc, jarc, jarch, jarj, bhedane : bil, bhil jarjh, jharch, jharjh, 1.2 tarj, bhede : 2 kaņd, khad, khud, 2 khund bharts, bhas, bhi 1.2 caț, chidra, 2 tud, 1.2 dal bhartse dyutau ca : bhas bhede rakşane : 2 kand bhartsoktyaḥ : jarch, jarjh, jharch, bhaiśyayoḥ : 1.2 sur jharjh bhojane : 2 aś bhāga-sevayoh : 1 bhaj bhramse : dhyaṁs, nad bhāge : av, Pyus, 1 bhaj, vata, 1 Srams vanta bhramane : 1.2 ghun, ghūtn bhāge veşte : vata bhrāntau : cańk (S) bhāyām - 1 tuñj, 1: piñjy mañc, bhrudyartha-majjayoḥ : vrud 2 lañj, luñj, 1.2 sur bhrudyarthe : vrud. 5 nat, 1 ·APPENDIX II; 87 magne : 2 mund, hud medhāyām'mith, meth, medh majjane : duș, drud, bul maithune : yabh majje : bhrud mokşe : kşvid, 1.2 kşvid, 2 jas, matīksite : kusm 2.3 muc, 2 śrath, 2 śranth, 1 svid matiksite kusmiti : kusm mokşe pratihrşi : 2 śranth matau : 2 kit, 5 vid mokşe snehe : 1.2 kşvid matyām: mī motane : bhañj mathi : khand modane : hlād. made : gaj, garv, math, mand mode : 1 mand, mand, mrd. mantrane : keta moha ucchraye : murch mantrane niśrāvane : keta moha-sneha-mokşe : 1 svid mantre : kuņa, kūta, guņa, śrāma mohe : ych, tandr (S), murch, 1 'svid manthe : khaj, 1 luậ, 1 su: maundye : dikş marde : puṁs, pund, munt, 1 mund maundyejya-jyorthe : dīkş marşane : cīk mrakşane : 2 añj, 1 mraks marșe : 1.2 kşam mrakşane mlecchane : 1 mrakş: mahattve : 1.2 pul mliştoktau : 4 añc, 1 nad mahi : yakş mlecchane : mraks!: māne : nişk, 1-3 mā, māh, śulb, śūrp yatane : yas māne sarge : sulb yatne : jeh, 3 yat, yes, vāh, veh, māraṇa kloke niśāne toșane stutau : 1 śrath yatne pratihși : 1 śrath mārane : 2 jñā yabhane : 1 jabh, 2 jambh mārgane : gaveşa, myga vẫcane : artha, 1 ard, bản, yặc miti-krīdā-svāde : ūrd yāce : cat, cad, reț, 3 van, vith, veth mitau : ürd yātanā-gati-yācane : ard mithyoktau : kundr yātanāyām : 1 ard miśrane : 3 bhū, 1 yu yutau : 1 kgp, 1.2 yuj. miśrane 'miśrane : 1 yu yutau cinte : 1 kgp mimāṁse : 3 vid yutyām : miéra munda-bījoptyoḥ : vap yuddhe : yudh, sangrāma: yudhi : jaj, jañi mudi : 1 juş, prd, 2 bhand yupi : 2 lup mudi seve : 1 juş yogyatvé : 1 arh mūrtau : ſch yogyatve püjane : 1 arh mürtau gamana-mohayoh : ych mülye : argh ramhasi : 2 ju mrjā-dhvanyoḥ ; maj, mārj, muj, rakau : 2 lag muñj myjāyām : maj, mārj, muj, muñj raksaņe : 2 kaņd, pā mrji: dhāv, kharj rakṣāyām :: Spo, smy mrtau : mg rakse : av, gud, gund, mrsi : myś .. 1 gupjams, jarts; tay, -1 nay, mede : 4 mid, med : 1 pal, pāl 2 jñā munde : vap . 3-kund, ·88 KAVIKALPADRUMA 1 : rakse gatau kantau pritau trptau lunau : cho, dã, palyula, palyula, dyutau śrutau präptau śleşe valyula, valyūla 'rthane vese bhāge vrddhau grane lekhane : kuc, likh vadhe svāmyarthe 'vagame kāme lekhye : citra krtau : av lepe : goma, lip rakse jharjhe ca : jarts lothe : 3 luth rave: an, 1 kac, gard, 2 ghuş, lope : culump, chur 1 dhan, dhiş, dhvan, ribh (S), hras, hlas vakragate : ak, ag rāge : 1.2 ranj vakrane : kuñc, kruñc, 1 bhuj rābhasye : rabh vakrane taucchye : kuñc, krunc rugjaye : bhiş (S) vajranirghose : sphūrj rujāyām : śūl vañcane : 1 vañc ruji : 2 šaț, saņd vantane : vant ruti: 1 kal, 2 ran, van, vran vade : kles, cakş, rap rudi : 1.2 klind vadha-klesa-kaitave : 2 šath ruși : 2 gudh, 1 rut vadha-medhayoh : 4 mid, med ruşi dyutau : 1 rut vadhe : 2 aţt, att, adt, 1.2 ard, arv rūpakrtau : rūpa av, 1.2 uş, çkş, kaş, kişk, 1 kunth roge : 2 am, üş, jvar 1 kg, knath, 2.3 krath, klath rodane : kand, 1 krand, kland kşan, kşan, khad, khaş, 2 gūr Todane ähvāne : kand, 1 krand, 1 cat, 2 cas, chaş, jaş, 1 jas, jurv kland jūs, jhaş, 2 tik, 1 tuļ, tudd, tund rode : kruś, rud 1.2 tup, 1.2 tuph, 1.2 tump rode hūtau : krus 1.2 tumph, tūd, trup, truph rodhane : skambh (S), skumbh (S), trump, trumph, thury, 2 daks stambh (S), stumbh (S) day, 2 dās, durv, drun, drū, dhūr rodha-parka-kauțilya-lekhane:1 kuc nud, pith, 3 bal, 2 bundh, 1 bhal rodhe : 1 kuc, pañj (S), pil bhall, maş, mith, 4 mid, 1.2 mi roşa-saṁhatyoh : vakş 1 muş, mf, meth, med, medha roşe : 1.2 cand, makş, vaks yūṣ, raph, ramph, 2 riph, riş rohane : mul, 1.mūl rih, rī, 2 ru, 1 ruş, lūş, varph I varh, vas, 1 vas, vast, vris, vrüs Lakşane : lach, lāñch 2 šath, saş, 2 śas, 1 siş, saath Lakşmani : 1.2 ank, arka, anga) 2 srath, 1 sranth, 1.2 strmk Lakşmani gatyan ca : 2 ank 1.2 stgh, han lajje : vrid, hrī, brich vadhe klese ca: 1 kunth labharthyālābhokti-klisi : bhiks vadhe gatau : ri, drū labhe : bhikş, 2 vid vadhe gatyam ca : raph, ramph lipi ; dih varph lipse : gardh, gadh, gydh vadhe gátyām : 2 gūr, 2 ru lihi : 2 svad, svard, Svad luntane ; 2 muş, müş vadhe dahi : 1.2 uş luni-pūtyoh : palyula; palyula, vadhe diptau : 1 varh valyula, valyula vadhe 'nādare : 1'jas !

·APPENDIX II 89 vadhe medhāyāṁ sange ca: meth, vidhūnane : kşmāy medh vidhau : vidh vadhe medhāyām : mith viprayoge : 2 viş vadhe sneha-cchidos ca:1 vas viplave : tal, tval vande : pust vibādhe : 3 kliś vande nädytyādītyoh : pust vibhāge : pus, pyus, 3 mand, vamane : chard, 2 chfd 1.2 vand varane : vāvrt, 3 vrt vibhāge dāhe ca : pyus varjane : uch, yung, sulk vibhāge veste : 3 mand varna-pūjayoḥ samparke [ca] : 2 piñj vibhāge veşte ca : 2 vand varne : kīt, nil, 2 piñj, varn, son vibhājane : amsa, amsa vartane : 2 vit vimardane : lul (S) vardhane : hi vimohane : 1 lubh vardhane gatau : hi vimohe : yup, rup vākyaprabandhe : katha viyoge : 1 ric vāk-saṁdeśayoḥ : 2.3 vad viratau : 1 yam väg-bhartsayoh : jarj vireke : 2 ric vāci : jap, jarj, jalp, path, barh, vilāse : 3 cal, 1 lad balh, 1 bhand, bhāş, raț, ret, vilekhe : 1.2 kts, kşur, hal 1.3 vac, 1-3 vad, sac vilekhe khanane : kşur vāñche : 2 iş viloța-vilodayoh : 3.4 lut vāditrādāne : ven vilote : 3.4 lut vāde : 1 vid vilode : gāh, 3.4 lut vārana-paryāpti-bhūṣāsu : al visarkāyām : bhrūn vārane : al višabde : 1 ghus vāsa-gatyoh : 4 kşi višarane : 1 śuc, sphata, 2 sphug vāsa-madayoh : math višese : 3 sis vāse : 1 kit, 4 kşi, cil, math, vasa, viśvāse : sramh, 2 srambh 1 vid vişāde : 3 sad vikalatve : kad, kand, krad, krand, vişāde šarane gatau : 3 sad klad, kland vişthotsarge : 1 gu, had vikāre : śav visarge : 1.2 sgi vikāśe : 3.4 sphut vistāre : varna vikāse : phull vistrtau: 1 tan vikrame : sūra vismāpane : kuha viksepe : 2 kg vismytau : sphurch, smurch vicäre : 1 mān vihatau : badh, vädh vicchurane : rüşa vipse : 4 lad vijñāne : 3 ks, 1 gi vrſhane : sthūla vijñāne vijñāpe ca: 1 g ortau : 3 kat, khatt, bhund, 1-3 vf, vijñapane : 1 budh výkş, vŢc, Vej, vye vijñāpe : 1 g vrtau vrsi : 3 kat vițstau : gü vrtti-himsa-pürtişu : tu vitarke : 2 syam ogttau ; tu vidare : khan, 3 df, skhad vrtyām gatyām ce: vli. :

·90 KAVIKALPADRUMA > vrtyām bhrtyām : br vyāyāmake : 4 pp vrtyām : tvac, bi, vyś, vi, 1.2 vrī, vrajane : kank vli, sthud, sphiț, sphud vraje : dany, dhanv, nakş, nes vrddhau : av, gdh, edh, . 1 dakş, raņv, riņv, rev, valg, sav, srang džmh, dgh, püş, pyāy, pyai, ślang 2 mamh, 1 vaṁh, 2 vždh, 2 vrh, vraje vikāre ca : śav svi vratādese : jyo, diks vrși : uks, 3 kat vride : 1 laj, lajj veke : 1 vij vrudane : majj. vege : tur, 4 sal, śval, svall vedane : 2.3 budh Śaktibandhe: 1 dhfs vese : av ś aktau : kşamp, drāgh, dhrägh veştane : pața, mur rāgh, lägh, 1.2 śak, 1.2 sah, suh veşte : 1 kgt, guņth, gund, 1 gudh, Śaktau trpi ca : suh 3 maņd, 1 vat, vata, 2 vand, vest, śarkāyām: rek, śank stai, 2 hed Śanke : 1 rag vaikalye : kuột, kuņth, 2 kund, śanair gatau : cup,.phakk sama, stama ſabdakstau : 1 sabd vaikrte : dus sabda-natyoh : nam vaiklavya-vikalatvayoḥ : kad, kand, śabdasătatye : 2 (ā-]krand krad, krand, klad, kland śabde : 1 am, 2 amb, u, kall, ka vaiklavye : kad, kand, krad, krand, 1.2 ku, kuņ, kur, kaj, knū, knūs klad, kland, sam, stam kvaņ, 3 gt, 1 can, 1 can, dhvan vaicittye : muh nam, 1.2 nard, ban, bran, bhavaire : dviş bhran, mā, mim, 2 ramb, ramb: vyakti-gati-mrakṣaṇe : 2 añj ras, rās, rep, rebh, rai, lam vyaktīkāre : 2 pac, 1 pañc lambh, 1 van, vās, vyaktau : 5 añc, 2 añj 1 svan, svf, hve vyajane : vīja sabde sramsane ca : lamb vyathā-myjoh: kharj sabdopatāpayoh : svr vyathāyām: kharj same : dam, sam vyathe : tud śaye : 1 il, svap vyavahrtau : pan śaye gatau ksepe : 1 il vyavahrtau stutau : paņ sarane : 3 sad vyākulatve : 4 gup śāthye : 1.2 cah, caba, mac, maf vyāghāte : gud, ghud 1 mục, 1 muốc vyāje : vyac śāte : kams, 2 kas, sad vyāje sambhave : vyac śāsane : 3 säs vyāpane : ap Šāstre : 1 sidh vyāpytau : 2 van śiksane : siks vyāpe : 1 ad site : 1.2 tij vyāpti-prīnanayoh : inv. šite kşāntau ca : 2 tij vyāpti-samhatyoh :1.2 akş, 1 as silpayoge : laś, 1 laş, 1 las vyāptau : 1.2 akş, 1 as, inv, 1, 1 viş, śive : 2 bhand, 1 sidh vī, vevī, sakh, blakh five săstre : 1 sidh: 1.2 sta 3 ·. APPENDIX II 91 ܕ ܀ śīrṇau : drād, dhrad, pũy, 2 śat, ślisz kliši : 2 kunth, krunth sphat, sphant śleșe : av, piņ, 1 put, 2 bud, file : nis 1.2 śliş, spars śuklādyuktau : yarņa svādisabde: bukk śuddhi-cintayoḥ miśrane (ca] : 3 bhū śuddhau : nij, niñj, 3 bhū, 1.2 mgj, saṁkuci : kūņ, 1 taño 1.2 sundh samkocane : yantr śuddhau bhūşe ca : 2 mţj samkoce : 3 kuc, kūņa, cūņ, tañj, śubhe : 1.2 bhand 1 tūn, tūna śubhe mut-prītyoś ca : 2 bhand samkhyāne : gana śaithilye : katra, karta, kartra, saṁkhyāyām : 1 kal, kala gatra, cill, 3 śranth samkhyā-rutoh : 1 kal soke : 2 śuc samgakrtau : yaj sodhane : dai, snā sange : meth, medh śodhe: 1-3 pū sangha-rujoh : sand sobhe : sund (S) samgharse : ghyş, spardh śoşane : suņth, skand samghāte : goșt, 1 ghat, damp, śoșane gatyām : skand 2 dambh, dimp, dimbh, pūņ, boşalamarthayoh : okh, drākh, maks, mrakṣ, śron, slok, ślon dhrākh, rākh, lakh samghāte roşe ca : maks śose : okh, drākh, dhrākh, pai, rākh, samghāte himse ca: 1 ghag 2 langh, lakh, vai, śuş, sriv samghe : dambh, dimbh; sand, hud, sose gatau : sriv hund šauklye : 2 kil, svit, śvind samcalane : kşar šauklye krīde : 2 kil samcale : 1.2 kşubh sauce : 2 kşal, 1 śuc, sudh sartatau : tāy, sattra sauce višarane klede : 1 suc samdīpane : 1 cyt, 2 dyp Śaurye : vīra samdipe: 1 chd, 1tfp, dhikş, dhuks ścyuti : tip, tep, stip, step samdipe kleše jive : dhikş, dhukş ścyuti kampe ca : tep sandese : 1.2 vac, 2.3 vad śraddhāghāte : 2 tan, 4 van samdha-kleda-pīda-manthe : 1 su śraddhāyām : 2 tan, 4 van sandhāyām : 1 su śramāyāma-saktişu : drāgh saṁnidhau : nid, ned śrame : drāgh samparka-viyogayoh : 1 ric śriyi : kan samparke : 2 piñj, 1-3 pic, prñj, śri-gati-dyutau : kan 1 ric śrutau : av, 2 śru sambandhe: yaut, yaud, 2 sac, śraisthye : 2 varh, 1 valh sattra, 3 samb, sāmb śläghane : stoma sambandhe samtatau : sattra ślāghāyām : 1 sath sambhakti-sabdayoh :1 van ślāghe : fph, katth, 1 riph, 1 sat, sambhaktau : 1 van, vāvyt, 4 vg, 3 sal, sad 3.vgt, 1 san ślişi : 2 kunth, kuś, kus, krunth, sambhaktau varane : vāvęt, 3 vgt mil, 2 las, 2.3 lī, Ipi. sambhave : vyac ślişi kride : 2 las sambhrtau : bhrud F .

·92 KAVIKALPADRUMA samyamane : 1 PIC sarpane sanskāre ca: 1 marg samyame : 1 yuj sarpe : champ, mark (S), 1 sīk, suk, samvarane : hrag, hlag śrank, slank, svank samurti-saṁhatyoh : bhrud sarpe seke ca : 1 sīk samortau : kşad (S), guh, cīy, cīv, save : pras chad, chada, thud, 2 bud, bhrud, save tatau : pras 1.2 sag, stag, sthag sahane : 1 cyu, tak samurtau śleşe : 2 lud sahane häse: tak samortyādānayoḥ : cīy sātatyagate : at samorddhau : sphāy sāde : kşup (S), tandr (S), maț(S), samurdhi : nand sat samśabde : kft sāde mohe : tandr (S) samſaye : 1 kit sāde śīrņau gatau ruji : 2 šaſ samśayecchā-vāsārogye : 1 kit sāntvane : sāntva, sāma samśītau : 2 car sāntve : 2 cap, sām samśītyasamśītyoḥ : 2 car sāmayoge : 1.2 sāntv samsarge : puta, 1 mud sici : mih samskāre : 2 arj, 1 mārg siddhau : rādh, 1.2 sādh, 3 sidh samskyte 3 sath, śvath, śvanth, şukhakrtau : sukha sath, svath subhāpti-gati-seoặsu :1 vã samskrtau : 2 vaj, 2 vraj subhäptau:1 vã samhatau : 1.2 akş, 1 aś, ud (S), sukhe : sat (S) kul, jat, jhat, dap, damp, dip, sūtau : 1.2 sū ļimp, 3 dhțs, paņd, pit, 1.2 pind, sypi : lakh, lankh, linkh, vakh, pūl, bhrud, must, lost, vakş, vankh styai, styai seke : gad, g5, 1-3 ghf, jiş, niny, samhatau dhvanau : piț, ștyai, styai niş, piş, 1 pruş, 1 plus, minv, samhatau himse : 3 dhțs 2 śik, 1.2 sik sange : 1 lag, sanj seke amarse ca : 2 sīk satatakrande : 1 lā-]ghuş seke chädane : 3 ghr sattāyām : 4 bbū , seke bhāsi ca : 2 ghs samavāyane : uc secane : pinv, 2 miş, 1 mts, 3 viş, samädhau : 3 yuj, śīl vis, sik (S) samāpane : uch sevana-prīti-darśane : sabhāja samāhrtau : skandha 1 sevane : mev, mlev, sri, 1 sac, sambe : 1.2 sap sabhāja, 1 sev sar ige : bulb 2 sevane : ūy sarjane : sulk seoāyām : 1 vã sarjane varjane : bulk seve : kev, khev, gev, glev, 1 juş, sarpane:3 iş, 1:īş, 1.2 dhru, 2 nakh, pev, plev, 1 bhaj, vāta, 2 sev pru, plu, makh, mankh, mang, skhalane ; tang 1 mārg, rakh, raakh, riikh, stambhe : 2 vas, sūr, sūr, skambh, şvaşk, sajj, 1.2 samb, 1.2 sarb, 1.2 stambh, stubh sek, svang, hres stambhe himse : sūr, sür sarpane dānekşa-himse : 1 Is stavane : nü 1 ·APPENDIX II 93 ca :1 sal stuti-vistāra-śuklädyuktyuktidipane : varna stutau : ark, 1.2 id, rs (S), kab, kav, 1 gā, 2 jñā, nu, paņ, mand, varņa, 2 sams, stu stutau janmani : 1 gã stutau varne : kab, kav strti-himsā dāna-vākşu : barh, balh strtau : kump, tuttha, barh, balh, val, vall, 4 vas, vil, sal, 1 sp, sti strtau calane strtyām : kumb, nivāsa steye: kuj, khuj, cur, rant(S), runt, runth, 1 luņķh, luş, lūş sthagane : dvi sthāne : 2 sthal, sthā sthitau : 1 dhp, 1 sthal sthairye : gj, khad, khai, 1.2 dhru, 2 pad, bad sthairye khanana-himsayoḥ : khai sthairye vadhe : khad sthaulye : tiv, nīv, piv, vath snāne : maji snāne vrudane : maji snihi : til, 1-3 mid, mind snehane : 2 snih snehe : kşvių, 1.2 kşvid, pars, 1 pruş, 1 plus, rasa, 1 vas, snit, smit, 1 svid snehe seka-pürtyoś ca : 1 prus, snehe mokṣe : kşviờ spardhane : Ft spardhanaiśyayoḥ ghynā-gatyoḥ : ft spardhe : 1 miş, hve sprdhe śabde: hve sparse : chup, paśa, paşa sprsi : sprá sprhi : kam, 1.2 laș, vas sprhe : mānks sphūrtau : sphar, sphal, sphur, sphul sphūrtau cale : sphar, sphur sphūrtau cale ca ; sphal smite : smi smytau : cint, 1 smg smrtyām : [adhi-]i syade : tűr, tvar, 1 dakş syade vrddhau : 1 daks syade himse ca : tūr syūtau : ve staṁsane : lamb stāve : 1.2 gal srutau : 1 dru, syand, sru srutau gatau : 1 dru, sru svane : 1.2 gaj, gañj, 1 garj, drek, dhrek, ras (S), vit, hrád, hiād svane 'svānām : heş, hreş svanotsähe : drek, dhrek svapane : mand svapane jädye made mode stutau gatau : mand svapne : drā, drai, samst, 1 šas, sī, samst svapne palāyane : drā svāda āpane : rak, 2 rag, lak svāde : rak, 2 rag, lak, lih, 1 svad svāde chade : 1 svad svāpe : sas svāmyarthe : av svidi : 2 syid svede : érā, 1 srai 1 plus hatau : vadh, 2 sūd, hul hatau chade : hul harşa-garvayoh : 1 dyp harse : 1 pp, 1 mad, 2 mud hasane : gaggh, ghaggh hānau : cyus, tyaj, bus haritye : parna hāvakrtau : cill, cull, hil hāvakstau śaithilye ca : cill hāve : cudd, cudd hāse : 'kakk, kakkh, kakh, kark (S), khakkh, 1 cyu, jakş, tak, has häse sahane : 1 cyu himsane : 1 dās, radh, lus (S), s, simbh, 1 sumbh, sve himsane päke : radh himsä-jyānyoh : ghūr ·94 KAVIKALPADRUMA himsāyām ; tph, 1.2 ksi, khai, ghūr, tig, tu, 1.3 naț, barh, balh, 1 riph hiṁsāskandayoḥ : tig himsa-stutyon : 2 sams himse : arb, 1 iş, urv, 15, kynv, 1 kf, kşi, 1 ghat, 2 can, 2 can, ciri, 2 cyt, jiri, dim (S), tard, tuj, 1 tuñj, 1.2 tubh, turv, tūr, trởh, trd, trh, dhurv, 3 dhys, 1.2 nabh, 1 piñj, 2 pis, 1 puth, ; but, bharbh, bharv, mgn, ris, 1 ruj, ruś, 2 lañj, luñj, 2 vä, sarb, sarv, sūr, 1.2 sagh, satt, sūr, srbh, sgmbh, sphiț, 5(ā-)- sphuſ, sribh, hims, hişk himse krtau ca : kyny himse granthe : 2 cft himse nädare ca : trd himse vrtyāṁ ca : sphiç hikkane : kūj, kşīj hūtau : krus hrtyām : 2 hg hrduccāre : jap hesāyām : res home : hu home 'dane : hu hnutau : 1 ghuş, 1 lung hnutau visabde: 1 ghuş hriyi : trap, naj hlāde : cand hlāde dīptau : cand hortau : knas, nas hurtau bhäsane ca : knas 1.

·APPENDIX III . [ Explanations of the Anubandhas used in the Kavikalpadruma, ] A. The final a of roots here collected in the first group (st. 15-40) is strictly not an Anubandha but is regarded as an integral part of the root. Its purpose is, inter alia, to prevent a guņa or a vydd hi of the radi. cal vowel by depriving it of its penultimate position. Thus kathayati against tādayati ; gunayati against corayati etc. This a is indicated by the anubandha t. The a appearing as final in the case of roots in other groups is merely for the sake of facility of pronunciation-sukhärthaḥ (79) as Vop. puts it-which includes metrical considerations also. A.- å nistha-bhāvādikarma-vet (76). Roots with this Anubandha though ordinarily set do not admit the union-vowel i in their past parti. ciple (passive or active); they however do it optionally when an imper. sonal act (bhava), or the beginning of an action (ädikarman) is denoted by the participle. Thus from v mid (ir-mid-yā 203“), minnam or meditań tena; praminnaḥ or prameditaḥ saḥ. In other cases we have only minna and minnavat. 1.- ir numvān (70). Certain roots which have a penultimate nasal are not, in the Dh. P., actually read with that nasal, but it is indicated by the Anubandha . Thus vandate from vvand which is given as vad-in (2044). This procedure is meant to distinguish this nasal coming in the concrete forms by virtue of the Anubandha i, from the other nasal which is actually read in the other set of roots, like dhvams (dhvans-uļi 3366) or srañş ( L- srans-una 343") by the fact that the former remains before a weak suffix while the latter elides. Thus vandyate, nandyate against dhvasyate, srasyate (cf. P. 6.4.24). Ir.- ir vā (anvān] (86). Roots with this Anubandha optionally form their korist stem with a weak affix a (an). Thus from v cyut (cyut-ir 1815), acyutat and also acyotīt ; from v bhid (fidhau-bhid-ir 2014) abhidat and abhaitsit. 1.- ir anin-nisthah (74). Roots with the Anubandha i do not take the union-vowel i in their past participle (passive or active). Thus from 7 dīp (dīp-irya7 232), dipta and dīptavat, from Vcit (cit-i 1809) citta and cittavat. What distinguishes 7 from å is that in the case of ī the absence of the union-vowel is obligatory even when the participle denotes either a bhava or the beginning of an action. U.-'uḥ ktvä-vet (70). Roots with this Anubandha take the unionvowel i optionally to form their gerundives in -tvä. Thus from v sam (sam-ubhirya 255“), samitvå or säntva, from vtam (tam-uitbhya 253be), tamitvā or täntva. 95 ·96 KAVIKALPADRUMA 0.- űs tu vetkah (70). Roots with this Anubandha are veț, i.e. they take in the union-vowel i only optionally before an ärdhadhâtuka suffix beginning with any consonant except y. Thus from sidh (șidh-ũ 2174), asedhit or ásaitsit, sedhişyati or setsyati ; from v gäh (na-gâh-ũ 3454), gāhitā or gādhā, gāhisyate or ghāksyate. R and Ã.- rh, cany ahrasvo 'tha īr vă (78_8a). Roots with the Anubandha , do not shorten their radical vowel in the aorist from the causative stem. Thus from vyāc (țudu-yāc-rñ 107a), ayayācat; from ✓ badh (bädh-rr 214“), ababādhat. Roots with the Anubandha do it only optionally. Thus from v pīļ (pid-yk 161“), apīpiţat or apipidat; from vjūv (jiv-ar 2909), ajijīvat or ajījivat. L.- !r anvān (8ab). Roots with this Anubandha form their aorist stem in the Parasmaipada with a weak suffix a (an). Thus from ✓ gam (au-gam-] 2520), agamat; from V'sp (I-srp-au 237), asrpat. Such of the roots as are ordinarily Ātmanepadins (and are here furnished with the Anubandha n) but have also the Anubandha I, form their aoristóstem in this manner optionally. Thus adyutat and adyotista from v dyut (dyut-In 181d); arucat and arocista from v ruc (ruc-nalu 107cd). They form what is called dyut-class (137). E.- eh sici avrddhiḥ (866). Roots with this Anubandha necessarily preserve their radical short a in the is-Aorist. Thus from v kakh (kakh-me 906), akakhit ; from has (has-e 343d), ahasīt; but from vran, aranit or arānīt; from v kan, akanīt or akānit. AI.. air yajādih (8“). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the yaj-class, i.e. they undergo Samprasārana before a suffix marked with the anubandha k (P. 6.1.15). Thus from vyaj (yaj-aiñau 1264), ijyate iştah, from v vah (vah-aiñau 352a), uhyate üờhah. 0.- of nişthậtanah (80). Roots with this Anubandha form their past participle (passive or active) with -na instead of with ta. Thus from v dī fa-di-nya 529), dina and dīnavat; from v lī (lī-nyao 556), līna and linavat. AU.- aur anit (84). Roots with this. Anubandha (all consonantal) are anit i.e. they do not admit the union-vowel i before an ardhadhātuka suffix beginning with a consonant excepty. Thus from pac (duñauspac-a 104), paktā pakşyati; from Vmuc (muc-ispanau 1063), moktā mokşyati. K* and KI. kas curädih, kis tu vă (94). Roots with the Ant bandha k belong to the tenth or the cur-class. Thus from V tad (tad-ak In the case of Anubandbas consisting of consonants alone, Vop, sometimes uses qply the consonantes) (as A k) and sometimes the whole syllable (as ha ha according as it suits the metre.

·APPENDIX III 97 159b), tāờayati ; from v varn (varn-aka 1785), varṇayati. Those with the Anubandha ki belong to the tenth class only optionally i.e. they alternately belong to the general or the bhū-class also. Thus, from Vyuj (yuj-ki 1250), yojayati and yojati; from v bukk (bukk-aki 844), bukkayati and bukkati. KŞ.- kso jakşādiḥ (120). The roots with this Anubandha belong to the jaks-class (a sub-class within the 2nd or the ad-class). They behave, in some respects, like the 3rd or the hu-ciass, in that in the present system they drop the nasal in the 3rd pl. endings of the Parasmaipada as well as the Ātmanepada (and, of course, in the present participle), and in the imperfect have us instead of an (cf. P. 7.1.4, 78: 3.4.109). Thus from vjaks (jakş-akslugh 3114), jaksati ajakṣuḥ jakşat (nom. sing. of the present participle) against, e.g., adanti ādan adan. G and GI.- gaḥ kryādir, giḥ pvādir api (96). Roots with the Anubandha g belong to the ninth or the kri-class. Thus from v mi (mi-ñag 54%), mināti mīnīte, from v grah (ga-grah-an 3454), ghņāti gyhnīte. Those with the Anubandha gi form a pū-class within the krī-class. They shorten their radical vowel in their present stem (cf. pvādinām hrasvaḥ P. 7.3.80). Thus from v pū (pū-ñgi 64), punāti punite; from V lū (lū-ñagi 65), lunāti lunīte. apūḥ sa lvādiḥ (9bc). Roots of the above-mentioned pü-class except the root pū form again a sub-class lū, which substitutes -na for -ta (in the same way as the roots with the Anubandha o) (cf. P. 8.2.44). Thus from v lū, lūna; from viyā (jyā-gi 41“), jina. GH.- gho rudädiḥ (94). Roots with this Anubandha which form a rud-class admit the union-vowel i before a consonantal suffix (except one beginning with y-) even though the suffix be a sārvadhātuka one. When this suffix consists of a single consonant, this i is replaced by i or Thus from vrud (Ighira-rud 204"), roditi, ruditaḥ, arodīt or arudat; from svap (şvap.aughluñi 2364), svapiti, svapitaḥ, asvapīt or asvapat. N.- 1. nas tanvān kartari (9cd). Roots with this Anubandha take tan i.e. Ātmanepada endings. Thus from v šī (šī-vlašīi 56%), sete śayāna; from Vedh (n-edh 2110), edhate edhamāna. 2. nid dhalanto 'nudāttet (1346). Such of the roots with this Anubandha as end in a consonant are to be regarded as being anudāttet i.e. a personal sārvadhātuka ending after these roots becomes unaccented (cf. P. 6.1.186); in other words in these forms the root-vowel carries the accent. Thus from vas (ñil-as-ana 330%), éste; from vir (īr-rala 2624), i'rte. - jo jualădyaḥ (10). Roots with this Anuband ha forming a jval class form their agent nouns optionally with a suffix na (=a); i.e. the root-vowel is optionally lengthened on account of this suffix. a. afa.

·98 KAVIKALPADRUMA Thus from vjval (jval-jma 2744), jvala and jvāla 'burner'; from v kas (kas-aj 331d), kasa and kāsa. Ñ.- (taivān] kartari í ātmane (9d). Roots with this Anubandha take the Ātmanepada endings when the principal fruit, for which an action is performed, goes to the agent; otherwise it takes the Parasmaipada endings. Thus from v yaj (yaj-aiſau 126), yajate '(the sacrificer) performs a sacrifice (for himself)' but yajati '(the priest) performs a sacrifice (for the yajamāna)'; from vci (ci-n-ci- 11 486), cinute collects (for himself)' but cinoti 'collects (for others)'. ÑI.- ñir adya-ktaḥ (10"). Past passive participles of roots with this Anubandha are not restricted to the past tense, but denote an action or a state belonging to the present time also. Thus from bhi (ñi-bhi-li 54), bhita ‘afraid’; from v dhys (ſi-dhrs-ān 315º), dhrsţa ‘bold'. ȚU.-- țuḥ sāthuḥ (10%). Roots with this Anubandha form an abstract noun with the suffix -athu. Thus from ✓ śvi (tvaio-svz-ir 499), śvayathu ; from vvep (rțuna-vep 2354), vepathu. DU.- dus trimagyutah (10%). Roots with this Anubandha form adjectives in -trima in the sense of 'made or produced by' (cf. P. 3.3.88; 4.4.20). Thus from v bhr (tudu-bhr-ñ 65a), bhrtrima ; from vvap (dvai-vap-aun 2364), uptrima. Ņ.-nah phanādiḥ (10"). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the phan-class, i.e. they optionally contract their root and reduplication together, having e as its vowel in the weak forms of the perfect tense (cf. P. 6.4.125). Thus from phan (phan an 1764), paphanatuh and phenatuh ; from v rāj (rāj-rñna 127º), rarājatuḥ and rejatuz. 1. tas tv adantaḥ (10). Roots with this Anubandha are regarded as ending in a. For the purpose of this a, see under A above. D.- das tanādih (104). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the eighth or the tan-class. Thus from v kg (kr-ndadu 664), karoti kur ute; from van (van-duna 223ab), vanute. DH.- dh rudhādikaḥ (100). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the seventh or the rudh class. Thus from vric (ric-irſad hau 107%), riņakti rinkte; from v bhañi (bhanj-odhau 1244), bhanakti. N.- naḥ svādiḥ (11"). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the fifth or the su-class. Thus from v hi (hi-n 50%), hinoti; from vši (si-nañ 494), sinoti sinute. P.- po mucädih (11“). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the muc-class (a sub-class within the tud-class) i.e. they insert a nasal (adapted.in character to the following consonant) in their present stem (cf. P. 7.1.59). Thus from V muc (muc-lšpañiau 106'), muñcati muñcate ·APPENDIX III 99 but mumoca mumuce; from vlip (ni-lip-auspaña 234d), limpati, -te but lilepa lilipe. BH.- bhał śamādiḥ (115). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the sam-class (a sub-class within the div-class), i.e. they lengthen their radical vowel a in their present stem (cf. P. 7.3.74). Thus from Všam (śan-ubhirya 2554), śāmyati ; from V tam (tan-uirbhya 253bc), tāmyati. M and MI.- mo ņicinnamo?? dirgho vā, ņici hrasvaḥ; mir vā (118-11d). Roots with the Anubandha m do not iengthen their penultimate radical vowel a in the causative stem. Thus from v ghat (ghatașram 136bc), ghațayati; from vvyath (vyath-aşmana 1895), vyathayati. They however do so optionally in the 3 sing. aorist passive and the gerundive in am from the causative stem. Thus aghati and aghāți, ghatan ghatan and ghātan ghățam; avyathi and avyāthi, vyathan vyatham and vyāthaí vyātham. Roots with the Anubandha ini preserve their penultimate a only optionally in the causative stem. Thus from phan (phan-amiņ 1766), phaņayati and phānayati. Y.- divādyo y (114). Roots with the Anubandha y belong to the fourth or the div-class. Thus from V nyt (nrt-ya 1824), nityati; from ✓ puş (!-pus-yau 3174), pușyati. R. ra vaidikah (124). Roots with this Anubandha, like ghz (ghrrli 66d), ki (r-ki-li 47%), ciri (r-ciri-n 48'), dru (r-dru-n 59€), mostly belonging either to the third or to the fifth class, are restricted to the Vedic use. L.- 1 adädikah (110). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the second or the ad-class. Thus from v šī (šī-vilañi 56b), sete; from v ya (ya-l 45), yāti. LI.- lir hvādih (124). Roots with this Anubandha belong to the third or the hu-class. Thus from v dā (du-dā-fili 42d), dadāti datte; from bhi (ñi-bhi li 54a), bibheti. LU.- luḥ svapādiś ca (129). Roots with this Anubandha, which form a svap-class within the ad-class, optionally accent their radical vowel before a sārvadhâtuka vowel ending. Thus from svap (svapaughluñi 236), svápanti or svapánti; from vśvas (śvas-ghalu 341%), švásanti or svasánti. V.- vo vstādih (12”).' Roots with this Anubandha belong to the ort-class (a sub-class within the bhū-class) i.e. though ordinarily Ātmaņepadins, they take Parasmaipada endings also in the first future, conditional and desiderative (cf. P. 1.3.72). Thus from vort (vrt-riud! 183d), vartate, davrte, but vartisyate or vartsyati, vivartişate or vivrtsati avartisyata or avartsyat.

·100 KAVIKALPADRUMA Further, as vrt-class is also included in the dyut-class, these roots optionally take the Parasmaipada endings in the aorist also. Thus avartista or avrtat. Ś and SI.- Ś tudādikaḥ, śiḥ kuțādiś ca (126). Roots with the Anubandha s belong to the sixth or the tud-class. Thus from v vis (sau-vis 304 ab), viſati; from v mrí (mró-aśau 303b), mršati. Roots with the Anubandha si form a kut-class within the tud-class. The root-vowel in the case of these roots does not undergo any strengthening-unless the following suffix happens to be such as generally causes a vrddhi strengthening of the stem (a ñit or nit affix in the Pāņinian terminology, cf. P. 1.2.1). Thus from v kuț (kut-śi 134), kuțișyati akuțīt etc.; from v sphur (sphur-si 2694), sphurisyati asphurit etc. Ş.- ș krdanvān (129). Roots with this Anubandha form their action noun in feminine not with -ti, but with a (an) which contracts with the feminine ending ā into ā. Thus from v ji (j7-irşamya 72%), jarā; from V tvar (ſi-tvar-şma:ia 266b), tvarā. Besides the above Anubandhas, Vop. has dispensed with two more of them by enumerating all the roots belonging to two more classes, viz. the ki-class and the muh-class (13abc). Roots belonging to the kz-class (included in the tud-class) admit the union-vowel i in the desiderative (cf. P. 7.2.75). Thus from v ki (k7.$ 715), cikarişati ; from v prach (113), piprcchișati. -The muh-class is characterised by a change of the final consonant (h or s) of the root into a guttural, along with the usual change into a cerebral, in certain forms. Thus from V muh, mogdhā or modhā; from v naś, naț or nak 'disappearance'. ARMOUR ·ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS Page 1, St. 2-3: These two stanzas are important in that in the list of authors, whose works Vopadeva says he first studied, occur the names of Indra, Kāšakýtsna and Āpisati. As is well known the works of these au'hors are no more extant and it is rather curious that these works which are thus attested to be extant in the thirteenth century should now have been losi beyond ali recorery. By the grammar of Indra we are probably to understand the Kātantra grammar which is generally believed to belong to the Aindra school. This supposition seems to find additional support from the fact that the author of such an important school as Kātantra is otherwise conspicuous by absence in the list of States.--As regards Kāšakstsna, known so far only from stray references to him, there is a difference of opinion as to whether he is anterior or posterior to Pāṇini. Recently the Deccan College Post-Graduate and Research Institute of Poona has published a Dhātupatha called Kāšakştsna-sabdakaíāpa Dhātupātha. An examination of its contents clearly shows that the Dhātupātha, as it is, is a post-Pāņinian work, indeed a much later one. It has very strong affinities with the Kātantra Dhātupātha and is, to all intents and purposes, a version of the Kātantra Dhātupātha which has undergone other heterogeneous influences. For some aspects of the Kāšakytsna grammar proper, i.e. the Sūtrapātha, the reader is referred to the Editor's paper 'A Glimpse into the Kāšakytsia School of Sanskrit Grammar' read at the seventeenth session of the All-India Oriental Conference at Ahmedabad.By Amara we are evidently to understand the great lexicographer Amarasimha. He is not known, however, to have written a grammar as such. That he must have been thoroughly versed in grammar is evident from the contents of the Amarakośa-indeed he is said to be 'the arch-thief who stole the entire Mahābhāsya' (HUHET SE Triata a HICTATOTT 1). Page 2, St. Gab, Crit. App., L. 1: for Cv read Cv: Page 13, St. 76d, Crit. App., last line : for en read ing Page 21, St. 1306, Crit. App., L. I: for are il read are: Page 23, St. 143“, Text: for read PETE - Page 28, St. 171“, Text : for OT-515 read - Page 29, St. 181€, Text : for yo- Page 31, St. 191°, Text: for अर्द-ज read 31- Page 43, St. 266", Text : for at Page 44, St. 2704, Text : for at read नुदौ Page 45, St. 276", Text: for in Page 45, St. 282, Text: for 72-5 read 77.-77 Page 48, St. 299%, Text : far कृशिर read कृशिर read ज्युत्- read तूरread. तूल ·102 KAVIKALPADRUMA Page 55, St. 344d, Text : The reading DE-18- violates the author's own principle of reading all the roots with the same spelling together, since v glah comes between vi grah read here and the v2 grah read in 345a, But all the MSS. read so. Page 58, St. 361", Text : da, 'was composed', 3rd sing. perf. passive of Vtan. Incidentally, the use of this word betrays the influence excercised by the Bhāgavata on the author, since the word occurs (although in an active sense), in the very first stanza of the Bhāgavata. Page 58, post-colophon entries : The English dates, corresponding to the various Samvat dates on which the different MSS. were copied, are : D, : gara 9888, ETT 99 = February 2, 1438 A.D. D2 : #96 9804, 31917 June 11, 1551 A.D. Dg : संवत् १६४४, फाल्गुनसुदि १२ = February 29, 1588 A.D. D, : da quce, fraic hingat (Arategi] = October 19, 1731 A.D. 1 ·Historical Grammar of Apabhi G. V. laga. A. Royal 8vo, pp. xviii + 454. 1948. 1948. Rs. 21/-. 3]. Verbal Composition in Indo-Aryan-by R. N. Vale. Royal 8vo, Pp. xii + 324. 1948. Rs. 181-. [D9]. Stone Age Cultures of Bellary-by B. Subbarao. Royal Svó, pp. viii + 62. Rs. 8/-. [D 12]. Citations in Šābara Bhāsya-by D. V. Garge. Royal 8vo, pp. xii +312. 1952. Rs. 16/-. [D 19]. Rgvedic Legends through the Ages-by H. L. Hariyappa. Crown 4to, pp. xxii + 123-330. Rs. 15/-. (D 30 ]. Evolution of Malayalam-by A. C. Sekhar. Crown 4to, pp. viii + 220. 1953. Rs. 16–. [D 31 ]. Nominal Composition in Indo-Aryan-by G. V. Davane. [D 32 ). (In Press), The Judicial System of the Marathas-by V. T. Gune. Crown 4to, pp. xxxv. + 391 + 2 maps + 1 plate. 1953. Rs. 201-. [D 37). Linguistic Peculiarities of jñānešvarī (with Index Verborum ) by M. G. Panse. Royal 8vo, pp. xiii + 655. 1953. Rs. 201-. (D 38). SOURCES OF INDO-ARYAN LEXICOGRAPHY Anekārthatilaka of Mahīpa-critically edited by M. M. Patkar. Royal 8vo, pp. viii + 4 + 215 + 2. 1947. Rs. 6/- (L 4]. Words beginning with a in the Udyogaparvan--by E. D. Kulkarni. Demi 4to. [L 10]. (In Press). Košakalpataru of Visvanātha-critically edited with Notes and Index Verborum by S. M. Katre. [L 14 1. (In Press ). Amaramaņdana of Krşņa sūrī-critically edited by V. Raghavan. Royal 8vo, pp. 43. Rs. 3/-. 1949. [L 16). Kāšakytsna-Sabdakalapa-Dhātupātha with an old Kannada commentary by Cannavīra-edited by A. Narasimhia. Crown 8vo, pp. xviii + 442. 1952. Rs. 5/-,, [L 21.). Sāradīyākhyanāmamālā of Harsakirti-critically edited by M. M. Patkar with Glossary Royal 8vo, pp. x.+ 102. 1951. . Rs. 51–. LL23]. Sivakasa af Siyadatta--critically edited by R. G. Harshe," with Notes and Index Verborum. Royal 8vo, pp. vi + liii # 210. 1952. Rs. 121 (L41 Nāpārtharatnamālā of Iragapa Daņdādbinātha --critically edited by B. R. "Sharma. Royal 8vo. [L 26), (In Press). Nānārthamañíarī of Rāghava -critically edited by K.V. Krishnamurthy Sharmas [L 271n Press) ·10. Litigānušāsana of Durgasimha--critically edited by D. G. Koparkar Royal 8vo, pp. xix + $7. 1952. Rs. 8/-. (L 29). 11. Salibotra of Bhoja-critically edited by E. D. Kulkarni. Royal Bro, pp. sxii + 70. 1953. Rs. 81–. [L 33 ]. 12. Ekārthanamamālue and Dunyakşaranāmainalū of Saubhari--critically edited by E. D. Kulkarni. [L 34). [L 34). (In Press). 13. Cândravyäkarona of Candragomin-edited by K. C. Chatterji, Part I, Demi Svo, pp. vi + 352. 1953. Rs. 12/-. (L 35-1). (Part 11 in Press). Sabdaratnávali of Mathureśam-critically edited by K. C. Chntcarji. [L 36). 15. Kavikalpadruma of Vopadeva, critically edited by G. B. Palsule. Royal 8vo, pp. xxxviii + 102. 1954. Rs. 6/~. [L. 39). 16. Nāmanālikā of Biroja--critically edited by E. D. Kulkarni and V. D. Gokhale. (L). [L]. (712 Press). DECCAN COLLEGE HANDBOOK SERIES 1. Prehistory in India. Four Broadcast Talks on Early Man by F. E. Zeuner. Crown 8vo, pp. 39 + 16 plates. 1951. Rs. 2/8. [H 22). 2. Archaeology and Indian Universities--by H. D. Sankalia. Demi Svo, PP. 17. 1952. As. 8. 3. The Grainmatical Structure of the Dravidian Languages--by Jules Bloch (Authorised English translation from the original French by R. G. Harshe ). Demi 8vo, pp. xxxiv + 127. 1954. Rs. 6/». [H. 42. 4. Dhvanivicāra (Marathi Phonetics )-by N. G. Kalelkar (In press ). An Introduction to Indian Textual Criticism (2nd edition )--by S. M. Katre. (In Press). 5.